Welcome to the New Amerika.

Posted in Uncategorized with tags , , , , on September 28, 2009 by sweetangel16175

In what was possibly the most surreal, horrific, and unimaginable thing I have ever witnessed in my life, 1200 Riot Police and Military Personal rabidly attacked a group of well under 300 American citizens, many of them just students that were unaware there was even a protest going on. They then expanded their perimeter and shut large areas of Oakland down. This is how my last experience at the G20 in Pittsburgh went down, out of control authorities mercilessly attacking an unarmed crowd with batons, tear gas, pepper spray, sound weapons, and rubber bullets. Around 10pm on Friday night, long after the vast majority of dignitaries and protesters had left, it became evident that the outrageous show of force by the Military and Police was not enough to stave off their thirst for blood.

When I first arrived on the scene Luke Rudowski of We Are Change and a small group of protesters were peaceably assembling among a much larger number of college students just out for another weekend of fun in Schenley Plaza. Around ten minutes later Rob Dew arrived and we began filming the entire scene, it was evident that the number of police already in the area and the amount who were massing and surrounding the perimeter was extremely alarming.

* A d v e r t i s e m e n t
* efoods

As Luke bull horned that the people in this park meant the police no physical harm, and that they were simply exercising their right to free speech, a couple of masked individuals began to scream “He doesn’t speak for us”. These few provocateurs and well meaning idiots could have been easily dealt with by a handful of regular police officers dressed in their standard uniform, however that solution does not offer the pretext for over a thousand heavily armed psychotics to encircle and engage the American people.

I began to become extremely frightened as to what the outcome of the situation was going to be as I began to witness LRAD weapons showing up, dogs beginning to circle the perimeter, and then everyone putting on their gas masks. During all of this I was threatened with arrest three times and physically charged and chased by one of the officers. At that point I realized they were about to attack, and they did. Hundreds of armed to the teeth trained professionals began their march towards innocent young men and women, and then took it much further by launching tear gas canisters, battening people trying to leave, and firing rubber bullets randomly into the crowd. Luckily I was able to slip through the cracks of a blockade of only 6 or so riot thugs as they tried to amass more in that area and form another brutal line.

I personally witnessed a young man on a bike being beaten for no reason whatsoever and as he fled the officers then beat his bike. When the young man tried to retrieve his bike his knuckle was broken. Another man was gassed so badly he had to be taken to the hospital. This is how “Peace Officers” treat us?

During the very quick first burst of the madness I lost touch with Infowars Producer and Cameraman Rob Dew, I immediately thought he had been arrested, and I was correct. He was illegally detained and digitally fingerprinted in a separate process for “protesters”. Rob was cuffed all evening in a room full of other detainees, and was not released until 10:20 am the next morning with no charges being brought against him. Military and Police mocked them as Americans were being detained and processed often laughing at college students that had been beaten for no other reason for being in the wrong place around their campus that evening.

Luke Rudowski received multiple battens to his back and legs as the jackals descended on him with force, even though he had made it clear to all of them he wished them no violence. For his peaceful efforts Luke and Lee from We Are Change were separated from the rest of the more than one hundred detainees and sent to State Prison. Luke was strip searched, mocked, and charged with Disorderly Conduct and Unlawful Assembly, and will have to go back to Pittsburgh Wednesday to face charges. The Military and Police laughed as they took note of the “Superstar” that had been all over the news on channel 11 and even National NBC, taking a sick pleasure in the torture of another human being.

Welcome to the New Amerika.

http://www.infowars.com/military-and-riot-thugs-detain-dehumanize-and-torture-american-citizens/

Swine Flu Vaccines

Posted in Uncategorized with tags on September 6, 2009 by sweetangel16175

http://thestupidamerican.wordpress.com/2009/09/05/swine-flu-biggest-scam-of-2009-begins-millions-prepare-to-protect-their-health/

How Vulnerable Is the Power Grid? Less Than Some Fear, Experts Say

Posted in Uncategorized on April 16, 2009 by sweetangel16175

How Vulnerable Is the Power Grid? Less Than Some Fear, Experts Say

The attack could come when we’re most vulnerable – a blistering hot July afternoon or a freezing cold January night. Suddenly, vast sections of the U.S. power grid go black. The lights go out, air-conditioning (or heating) shuts down. Once it becomes clear that this is no temporary brownout, the public begins to panic. At the power utilities, engineers can’t understand why the network shut off, and can’t get it to start up again. It’s hours before the truth emerges: a terrorist group (or a hostile country, or some evil-genius hacker) has broken into the computer networks that control the power grid, bringing the U.S. to its knees.

 

If that worst-case scenario crossed your mind last week, it was probably because you’d just read news reports that federal authorities had detected signs that hackers – likely from Russia and China, countries with militaries known to be pursuing cyberwarfare capabilities – had penetrated the computer systems that control the power grid. It was unclear when these intrusions had taken place, but they had left a software signature. If that wasn’t disturbing enough, the North American Electric Reliability Corp., a Congress-authorized regulator, issued an alert that the utilities had not adequately surveyed their computer systems to detect vulnerabilities. (Read “Can We Prevent Another Blackout?”)

 

As bad as all that may sound, there are several reasons not to panic about our power grid’s vulnerability.

 

•No national power grid anywhere in the world has been brought down by a cyberattack. And it’s worth keeping in mind that most countries have much fewer defenses from cyberattacks than the U.S. “It’s virtually impossible to bring down the entire North American grid,” says Major General (Rtd) Dale Meyerrose, a cybersecurity expert who recently retired as chief information officer for the Director of National Intelligence. The electricity-distribution system is highly decentralized, and there’s no central control system; at worst, cyberattackers may be able to damage sections of the grid.

 

•The most critical power users – the military, hospitals, the banking system, phone networks, Google’s server farms – have multiple contingencies for uninterrupted power supply and backup generation. In the event of a cyberattack on the grid, they would be able to operate for long periods – days, weeks and, in some cases, indefinitely – without much difficulty.

 

•The power grid is far from perfect. On any given day, 500,000 Americans experience an outage, says Arshad Mansoor of the Electric Power Research Institute, which is funded by the utility industry. Why is this a good thing? Because it means the grid deals with breakdowns all the time, and the industry knows how to fix them. The grid has built-in redundancies and manual overrides that allow for restoration of supply. Mansoor is careful to point out that these are “not defenses against cyberattacks, but for dealing with the consequence of such attacks.”

 

•The larger point is that in most cases, damage done to the power supply can be undone. “In the banking system, if someone hacks the system and steals information about 500,000 credit cards, it’s incredibly tough to undo that damage,” says Mansoor. “But if a section of the power grid goes down, we start it up again.”

 

Of course, every power outage comes with a cost, not least to the economy. Mansoor would not discuss how long it would take to recover from a cyberattack – there are too many variables involved – but said the longest delays in restoring power are typically caused not by technological glitches but by major acts of God, like hurricanes and earthquakes that destroy physical infrastructure. (Read a TIME blog on China and hacking.)

 

This is not to suggest that the power grid can’t be hacked into. In 2007, CNN reported that researchers working for the Department of Energy had mounted an experimental cyberattack against a power generator and were able to get it to self-destruct. Details of the experiment were kept from the public at the request of the Department of Homeland Security.

 

While Meyerrose, Mansoor and other experts agree that the utility industry’s vulnerability will grow as its command-and-control systems rely ever more on computer networks, those concerns are not new. Some security experts have cautioned against the growing use of “smart grid” technology – which relies even more on computer networks to allow both utilities and individual consumers to monitor and reduce power usage. There are already 2 million smart meters in use in the U.S., and the Obama Administration’s 2010 budget includes $4.5 billion in spending on such technology. The fear is that these meters may allow hackers access to the grid’s control systems. But smart-grid backers say the opposite is true: the use of more-sophisticated monitoring systems makes the grid safer.

 

The timing of the recent reports about the power grid’s vulnerability to cyberattacks may have more to do with politics than anything else. The news flurry coincided with the introduction of a new bill, by Senators Jay Rockefeller and Olympia Snowe, to impose cybersecurity standards on private industry – regulations that would likely affect the utilities and other vital infrastructure. And this week marks the end of a 60-day review by the National Security Council of the nation’s cybersecurity polices and practices; the results will be submitted to President Obama any day now, and will likely be made public later this month.

 

As the review has drawn to a close, a turf war has broken out in Washington over which agency should be put in charge of cybersecurity – and get the billions of dollars of federal money that comes with it. Last month, Rod Beckstrom quit as director of the National Cybersecurity Center, citing turf battles between the Department of Homeland Security (which oversees the center) and the National Security Agency. His take on the sudden alarm bells over the power grid’s cybersecurity? It’s a power grab: a competition between two government agencies to become the main player in cybersecurity.

http://news.yahoo.com/s/time/20090416/us_time/08599189156200

this is how the government is scaring us!

Call for carbon tax to fight warming

Posted in Uncategorized with tags on April 11, 2009 by sweetangel16175

Call for carbon tax to fight warming

Paul Austin

April 11, 2009

<!–
if (totalpagespagination > 1) {
if(detailsstrpagination) {
document.write(detailsstrpagination);
}
}
//–VICTORIAN Governor David de Kretser has called for consideration of a carbon tax, to increase the price of goods produced using energy from high-pollution power stations.

He has also implicitly criticised the Rudd Government’s planned emissions trading scheme, saying many people suggest it will “favour polluting industries and dissuade community actions to move to more renewable energy sources”.

In a speech to an environmental sustainability conference at Monash University, Professor de Kretser suggested a carbon tax might be a more effective weapon in the fight against global warming, because it would drive high-polluting developing countries towards renewable energy.

Under his proposal, consumers in developed nations such as Australia would pay more for many imported goods.

“Given that the production of goods takes place in developing countries, there will be a need for the developed world to subsidise them in building more renewable sources of energy,” Professor de Kretser said.

The Governor was criticised by state Liberal MP Bernie Finn last week for involving himself in what Mr Finn called the “highly contentious political issue” of global warming.

In his previously unreported Monash speech, delivered last month, Professor de Kretser said Australians needed to remember that many of the greenhouse gas emissions from countries such as China, India and Indonesia were the result of “our desire for the goods that they manufacture and sell to us”.

“In effect, we have moved the factories that service our needs to their land to take the benefit of the low cost of their labour.”

Professor de Kretser said Australians should recognise that the emissions caused by the personal actions of most of India’s 1 billion people “can be considered as ’survival’ emissions, rather than ours, which can be considered ‘lifestyle’ emissions”.

He called on individual Australians to reduce their “environmental footprint”, and on governments to legislate “to change people’s lifestyle”.

“Unlike war-time approaches, where people have tangible evidence of life-threatening issues, climate change is insidious and slow to demonstrate its effects,” Professor de Kretser said. “We have, therefore, been slow to take up the challenge.”

Professor de Kretser urged Australians to think carefully about how they spent the “economic stimulus” grants from the Federal Government.

“Should it prop up rampant consumerism that takes no note of the reality that we live on a planet with finite resources?” he said.

“Or should it be spent on building a sustainable lifestyle that emphasises the values of a society that cares for this planet, that cares for and values its biodiversity, that creates a framework where citizens respect each other, where children and adolescents are nurtured, mentored and cared for and in return who respect the older generations for their wisdom and contributions?”

http://www.theage.com.au/environment/call-for-carbon-tax-to-fight-warming-20090410-a2×6.html

Come on people! Think for yourself for once!

Posted in God, christian, christianity, common stereotypes of islam, conflict, hate, hijab, identifying against, ignorance, ignorance of people, images in the media, islam, islam and violence, jews, judaism, media, muslim, muslim women, muslims, negative images in the media, people who twist verses of the Qur'an, prejudice, religion, respect, speaking out, stereotypes, stereotypes of islam, stop terrorism, telling lies, terrorism, the Qur'an, the son of God, the truth about islam, think about it, think for yourself, truth, truth is invisible, truth of the war is invisible, violence and islam, war, war in iraq, wrong information about islam with tags , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , on April 15, 2008 by sweetangel16175

Stereotypes are generalizations, or assumptions, sometimes based on projection, that people make about the characteristics of all members of a group, based on an image about what people in that group are like. The image is often wrong and doesn’t take one person into account. It can lead to prejudice and might even lead to discrimination. There are stereotypes about every culture and every religion in the world, the Indians, the Asians, the English, the French. But the most common stereotyped people today is the Muslim people.

Islam is the fastest growing religion in the world. If one did research about Islam, one will find that out.  If one does research about Islam and listens to what the media, like television, says about Islam, they will find two completely different images. One very common image that the media portrays the Muslims as terrorists. We carry bombs and we do all the killings. From these images on televison, people create negative stereotypes about Islam and the Muslim people as a whole.

Now people think that Muslims are terrorist and they think that Muslims are bad people. They follow what the Qur’an says, so the Qur’an must preach violence. They see the women wearing the hijab and “restricting” their freedom to show off their bodies. And they don’t see any women going to drunken parties and having boyfriends and having fun in the streets. So people think the women are oppressed and they should be “freed” from that oppression. They look at images on the television and see how “poor” the Arab world is and think there’s no schools and everyone is running in the streets. And so they make the conclusion that no one is learning anything, especially women. They think that Islam doesn’t believe in Jesus, peace on him, since Islam doesn’t believe that he is the son of God or anything.

And one has an identity and one forms that identity by identitying against. To identify against, first we define the “other” and then we define themselves as “not the other.” People believe that the Muslims ar terrorists and carry bombs and people are not terrorist and people don’t carry bombs.

            These are some of the stereotypes the Islam as a religion has.


All Muslim women are oppressed.
           

To tell you the truth, Muslim women are not oppressed.

If Muslim women are so oppressed, then why dont they just convert to another religion?
            Yes, Muslims don’t drink at bars and women wear the scarf, but Muslims believe that God put those rules for a reason. Muslims believe that God doesn’t want us to be tempted to do bad stuff. If you take away the temptation, you’re not tempted. Why does He put the temptation there in the first place? He wants to see if people like us will listen to Him.

Muslims are freed from having to make bad decision that will sometimes change their lives, like drinking. When people drink, they very often lose control of themselves and they could do stuff that are uncalled for, and on top of that, alcohol gives you a lot of problems in the future. One does get addicted to alcohol, so one spends a lot of money on alcohol. If one drinks too much, one could pass out. If one drinks and drives, one could get into an accident. In the long run, alcohol causes so many health problems, one of them being liver damage. One’s liver is one of the most important organ in the body.

We pray five times a day, so that we could think of God all the time. Many Christians only go to church on Sunday and think of God only then. Muslims fast in the month of Ramadan from even before sunrise to sunset; one of the reasons is learn self control. Another reason is to feel what the poor people have and to think of food as a gift instead of a necessity, like people always do.  Muslim give alms, so that we don’t think we are the richest people. Greediness is common around people.

Muslims believe that God put rules. If you follow them, you will be saved, in this life and in the one after.

 

True feminists should work to free the Muslim women.
 

 

From what? There’s nothing to be freed from. We are not oppressed, so there’s not we need to be freed from. They are actually a lot happier than any other religion, because again, the temptation is taken away. They call Islam a backwards, tradition religion, but what is wrong with being traditional?
Muslim women are forced to cover their heads.

 

 

Wearing the hijab is in the Qur’an, but Muslims are not forced to do it. Our dads don’t have a gun at our heads saying that if we don’t do it, he will shoot. Not all the Muslim wear the hijab. The hijab takes commitment. One can not wear it one day and take it off the next.

 The hijab is a beautiful thing. One who wears it doesn’t have to worry about how their hair looks in the morning. But one who wear it should cover everything except their hand and face, unless their face is beautiful, then they also have to cover it. If you are beautiful, it’s better to hide it than show it off. When women are all out there showing everything, they are usually called sluts and whores and hoes. One who wears it gets a lot more respect than one who flaunts their stuff. Wearing the hijab doesn’t distract the guy from his work. Men actually get their work done instead of thinking about the women next to him. Men treat women who wear the hijab like a person, instead of being distracted by her beauty. Wearing the hijab is also an attitude and a behavior rather than only just a fashion statement.

The concept here is temptation, too. Men are tempted to pursue a woman by her beauty. Men are usually looking for a short term relationship after they pursue the woman.
 

 

Muslim women are generally not allowed to be educated.

 

That’s the silliest stereotype there is. It’s very hard for a Muslim to fathom how did that become a stereotype. Why would God not want Muslims women to be educated?  Education for Muslim women is no sin. Women have the same rights to be educated as men do. Muslim women do too. Women go to college and even pursue their own careers. Muslim women do too. Edcuation in the Arab world is a actually a duty. It’s a duty to educate men and women alike! Is that really hard to believe? In fact, my mom came all the way to the United States just for our education. Besides without education, where would Muslim women be?
 

 


Most Muslims support terrorism.
 

If you took a survey to give to all Muslims in the world and ask them this question, you will find that about 98% don’t support it. Muslims DON’T support terrorism. I don’t support terrorism. Heck! I didn’t even know the word existed before September 11, 2001. Muslim actually hate the word terrorism. It’s so overused. Thats is just the propaganda that is on the televsion trying to brainwash you folks to thinking that, to give the United States justification to go into Iraq. The United States is not at war with the religion. It is at war with one country, Iraq. They have something that the United States wants. So the United States gets jealous and makes up all these stories about the Muslim people. And people use to defense mechanism of projection. The government “hates” the Muslim people and so the United States “hates” the Muslim people. So in return, they think the Muslim people “hate” them, when it is completely the opposite.
Islam preaches voilence.

 

 

If Islam did preach violence, then why are Muslims on the news right now? Why werent Muslims on the news before September 11, 2001? If it did preach violence, we would have been on the news since television news started. And beside the literal translation ofthe word Islam is “peace and submission to God.” It preaches voilence and yet its the fastest growing religion in the world. Come on, people, think!
Islam and Christianity have no common beliefs.

 

 

Islam and Christianity both belief that there’s a God. They both know Jesus, peace on him, but Islam dont believe that he’s the son of God. If he was the son of God, that means God was married and He had kids. Thats the literal translation of the son of God. They both believe in Adam, peace on him, and Eve and Noah, peace on him, and the flood. They both believe in Moses, peace on him, and the ten commandment. They both believe in the end of the world and Judgement Day. They both believe in Abraham, peace on him, and his son and that he almost sacrificed his son because God told him to. Islam even had a day where we celebrate that day, which is the big Eid. So they have so many common beliefs.

 

So in conclusion, all these stereotypes are wrong and if one want to know the truth, one has to do his own research because not all what the media says is true. It doesn’t take a rocker scientist to figure out that Islam preaches violence or know that Muslim women are not getting educated are false. People need to start thinking for themselves and stop letting the media dicate to them what to think and how to react to it.

Give Me Respect!

Posted in hijab, muslim women, respect with tags , , , on April 15, 2008 by sweetangel16175
its true! so true! so true!

i have always wondered why God put the rule:
women have to wear the scarf

i finally found out why…

u know how shuttles have the machine where it takes the money or the id
well when i was going through the machine…
my backpack is so huge… and i almost got stuck in the machine…
sounds funny i know… but it did happen…
this guy was passing by and saw me and he asked me if i was ok….
and i said yes and nodded…
i didnt have to say that i was muslim or anything…

people respect you more if you have the scarf on then if u dont
guys dont think you are sex objects if you have the scarf on
guys are not likely to call you a slut or a hoe if you have the scarf on
guys are not distracted from their work if you wear the scarf
you get treated like a person rather than a lady, if you wear the scarf
if you hide your stuff, it entices the imagination… instead of it being all there,
you have some imagination…

its so true! people respect you more if you wear the scarf!

I still believe God does everything for a reason!

Posted in God with tags , , , on April 15, 2008 by sweetangel16175
I believe God does everything for a reason.
We humans are just too blind to see it right now.

One reason I picked french over spanish was because spanish is a stupid language. jk.

even though french is not used much today, i still like it…
i learned to love french and love the culture there

i was always asking myself why did i move to peurto rico?
If u don’t know, in peurto rico, they speak spanish.
i didnt pick spanish up as fast as my sister did.
so i decided to hate the lanuage and not persue it.
God was pushing me away from spanish.

so my freshmen year of high school, i started out in latin,
when mom found out it was a dead lanuage, i changed my mind,
thanks to my mom.
so i went to french because i had no other choice but german and spanish.
i didnt like that i chose french until i met phil in my class…
well we didnt actually meet, but thats a different story.

so last semster, i racking my brain, trying to figure out why was i not accepted because i believed there was a reason.

And now I finally know what the reason is…
If I had taken french 203, I would have taken it last semester, and would never have met richard.
Richard taught me to love myself, something I have been struggling with for years and years.
I believe God wanted me to meet him and that was why I dropped math and ended up 3 credits short and had to stay the whole semester at home.

There might be something else, something even bigger, but that’s all I could see right now…

i was in wisconsin for my senior year and for my first year of college…
and so my senior year, i was applying for colleges and my guidance counselor just mentioned i could go to university of wisconsin – madison (the best college in the state) if i get 24 transferable credits in the university of wisconsin-waukesha. i applied there.

and later i wanted to apply to university of wisconsin -milwaukee.
i got into waukesha, but not milwaukee and i was sad i didnt get into milwaukee. so i went to waukesha.

summer came and i decide to take classes in waukesha to be able to transfer them to wvu.

i met an egyptian professor 3 months before his class that i took during the summer and he was nice and want me to take up his class. so he was giving a class during the summer.

i knew nothing about the class, but i said what the hey, i will take it anyway. the class was sociology 101 and i just fell in love with the class. its my major right now.

so now i know why i went to waukesha and not milwaukee and very grateful to God, too.

i believe God wanted me to pick sociology as a major and that’s why i went to waukesha instead of milwaukee. i still can’t see why but i still believe theres a reason.

The Concept of “Emo”

Posted in attacking emo, emo, emotional, ignorance, ignorance of people, intelligence, judging other people, judging people, media, standing out, stereotypes, stereotypes of emo, the concept of emo with tags , , , , , , , , , , , , , on April 15, 2008 by sweetangel16175

“Emo” is short for emotional
There’s nothing wrong with being emotional…
If that’s who you are, then be proud…
You stand out…. That’s all you do….
You don’t cut…. That’s only what the media says…
This society doesn’t work with emotional
They work with intelligence…
And the media doesn’t want people to stand out
That’s why they attack you…. And label you “emo”
So there’s nothing wrong with being “emo”
If you are emo, flaunt it and just don’t care!

We all have to look a certain way, huh?

Posted in beautiful, beauty, categorizing people, cosumed with our looks, dont judge, everyone is different, happiness, hot, ignorance, ignorance of people, judging other people, judging people, looks, media, perfect, perfection, skinny, stereotypes, stereotypes of beauty, stereotypes of being beautiful, the beautiful belief, the belief of being beautiful, the belief of being ugly, the body is ugly, the concept of hot, the concept of ugly, ugly with tags , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , on April 15, 2008 by sweetangel16175
We all have to look a certain way, dont we?
You have to be perfect…
You have to have the perfect hair, the perfect teeth, the perfect weight, the perfect size…
Otherwise you won’t get the perfect guy to fall for you…
Oh is that right? And what if there’s no such thing as perfect …
Then how does that work?
Perfection only in heaven that everything is perfect and we are not in heaven
Even though people know that, they still stive for it
You have to look a certain way to look beautiful….
Girls put on make up… and they want to lose weight…
Girls in movies have big breats… and big breats are beautiful…
Or so guys say… right?
Its not only in girls too though….
Guys have to have a six pack…
Or so girls say… right?
And what is this all for?
to be “hot”… could someone please give me the definition of “hot”?
We all are flawed, that’s a part of life… and there’s nothing we could do about it…
We have to learn to accept our flaws and learn to love ourselves, even though we are flawed…
It gets so pathetic when people get so blind….
People only judge on the outside….
I would rather be known for my wisdom or kindness or even intelligence…
Looks after a while fade… and what will guys do after that?
When guys look at me, they just turn their heads….
They don’t take the time to get to know me better…
You know the old saying “Don’t judge a book by its cover.”
If you look again and take one better look at me… you will see the real me…
The real me is wise
The real me is kind
The real me is smart
People don’t see that … because the concepts are abstract…
Everyone is different… and everyone is not you….
I am actually happy that we are not all the same… life would have been so boring….
We shouldn’t try to change that… that we are flawed…
Because if we are not flawed, then we wouldn’t have any flaws to work on…
People try to generalize other people… you can’t put people in categories…
So next time you see someone who you think is “ugly,” please look past that and remember that every person is different and a world with same-ness would be a very boring world.

Little miracles!

Posted in a miracle, acting different, being popular, fitting in, flauting what you have, happiness, helpful friend, helping people, impacting a life, listening, loving yourself, making a difference, miracles, speaking out, standing out, strange, telling lies, thanking God, truth, voice of truth with tags , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , on April 15, 2008 by sweetangel16175
Little miracles

Some people think miracles have to be big
They don’t have to be something huge
I believe they can be very small
If you look around, you will find them

A miracle is walking past someone
Whom you have never met or seen before
And your eyes meet theirs
And that person smiles at you

A miracle is as simple as breathing
And In and out the air goes
The most amazing thing about it is
We don’t have to think about it

A miracle is just opening your eyes waking up
Bright and early in the morning,
And while you are eating or bathing
You find yourself in your own body

And in stressful times, a miracle is a friend
Who is willing to help you when you are in need,
Whether you need help in homework
Or just a friend to talk to and listen to them

A miracle is a mother saying “No!” to something
If it’s going out with friend or just leaving the house
She is doing everything she can to protect the child
From any harm from the harsh and cruel world

A miracle is just sitting there and listening
To a friend or a friendly neighbor,
And when it’s really quiet and everything still
You could hear a beautiful song in the wind

A miracle is looking to yourself for comfort
And hugging yourself for no good reason
Tell yourself that you are a beautiful person
And finally loving yourself for who you really are

A miracle is thanking God that you are alive every day
Not only on your best day, but on your worst days too
“You only live once; make the most of it,” the saying goes
And one of these days, you will go to a new life.

A miracle is looking out in the crowd
And find a person who acts different from everyone else
Or wears clothes that are “strange” or “weird”
And finally finding a person who stands out

A miracle is seeing someone trying to impact a life
Not necessarily putting your life on the risk
But helping people, making a difference in someone’s life
Or if you can’t suceed, to at least try to do something

A miracle is when everyone else is telling lies
And someone in the crowd speaks out against it
And you find out by accident that it’s the truth
The person being that one voice for the truth

A miracle is not finally finding the man of your dreams
It’s not kissing someone or flaunting what you have
It’s not trying to “fit in” or being popular in school
I hope you see that it’s so much more than that

To see them brings joy and happiness to my world
And I encourage you to try to find them
And see if they bring happiness to your world
I want to tell you one more little thing

I love and live for these little miracles!

If God is good, then why is there so much conflict?

Posted in God, conflict with tags , , on April 15, 2008 by sweetangel16175
i would like answer this question…

God is not good
God is not bad
but God is fair
and God is wise

we may not know why we do things
we may not know why things are there
but its there for a reason,
thats all you need to say
its there for a reason

without conflict, there would be no wars
without conflict, the world will be always at peace
without conflict, people would have nothing to live for
without conflict, people would have nothing to die for
without conflict, there would be a lot less words in our vocab
without conflict, the world would be boring

if everyone in the world was the same, everyone would walk the same
if everyone in the world was the same, everyone would talk the same
if everyone in the world was the same, everyone would have the same face
if everyone in the world was the same, there would be no wars, no conflicts
if everyone in the world was the same, no one would stand out and be different
if everyone in the world was the same, the world would be dark and gray
if everyone in the world was the same, the world would be a boring place

a world without conflict and all the people the same!
what a world that would be! huh?

Oh! God Almighty! I still believe!

Posted in God, african, anger, asian, beautiful, beauty, being ugly, black and white, categorizing people, celebrating our difference, clothes, colorblind, concept of racism, cosumed with our looks, discrimination, discrimination generates hate, equality, everyone is different, faith in humankind, faith in mankind, fat, fitting in, free from discrimination, free from hate, free from prejudice, happiness, hate, hope, hot, identifying against, if you open your eyes, ignorance, ignorance of people, images in the media, indian, intelligence, judging other people, judging people, kindness, king's dream, liberty, listening, listening with our hearts, looks, love, love and peace, media, muslim, muslims, negative images in the media, perfect, perfection, personality, poison of hate, politicallly correct dream of racism, prejudice, race, race is a social concept, racism, racism and the concept of identifying against, racism reborn, racism today, skinny, social, society, sociology, speaking out, stereotypes, stereotypes of beauty, stereotypes of being beautiful, stereotypes of emo, the beautiful belief, the belief of being beautiful, the belief of being ugly, the body is ugly, the concept of emo, the concept of hot, the concept of ugly, the dream, think about it, ugly, unfair, weakening of mankind, wisdom with tags , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , on April 27, 2008 by sweetangel16175

I believe God does everything for a reason.
I believe there’s a reason I am here.
There’s a reason God put me on this Earth.
There’s a reason God put you on this Earth too.
But I believe I have found the reason I am here.
I believe here is the reason God put me on this Earth.

 “I have a dream that my four little children will one day live in a nation where they will not be judged by the color of their skin but by the content of their character.”

Martin Luther King, Jr.

The “I have a dream” speech by Martin Luther King Jr. is about 50 years old!

 

 

 

And yet, the dream still hasn’t come!
Even though we think it did… 

 

We still judge people by how they look on the outside,
and we don’t take time to get to know them on the inside.
I don’t think it’s fair. I really don’t think it fair.

There’s so much more to a person than what they look like.
There’s intelligence and wisdom.
There’s kindness and there’s personality.

 

But people become so blind and they can’t look past the looks.

And if they look good, we tend to associate them with a good personality. I mean it is sometimes true, but most of the time it isn’t.

 

And there IS still so much racism in the world today…
and discrimination and prejudice too!

 

The only reason: We already have this image set in our heads of what they would be like if we ever talked to them because, God forbid, getting to know them past their looks is a sin, right?

But I have the same dream!
Martin Luther King’s dream.
The dream he introduced to us fifty years ago.
The dream of hope and equality.
The dream that was fought against the Jim Crow laws.

 

But that same dream, even after all his hard work and all that time between then and now, still hasn’t come.

 

After three hundred and sixty years, we still have same stereotypes.
After three hundred and sixty years, we still have same prejudices.
After three hundred and sixty years, we still discriminate against people.
After three hundred and sixty years, some people even support it.
After three hundred and sixty years, we still use violence to get the word out.
After three hundred and sixty years, we still hate the people who are not like us.
And after three hund and sixty years, we still haven’t made much progress.

 

 

And we think racism just disappeared because nobody talks about it anymore.
Just because we dont talk about it doesnt mean that its not there anymore… 

 

 

I still believe in this dream!
I still believe we can achieve this dream!
I still believe! Oh God Almighty! I still believe!

 

Yes! I have the same dream, the same dream of hope, the light at the end of the tunnel! And yes I too also see it! Dr. King saw it fifty years ago, and I see it too!
Yes! I have the same dream, the same dream of true equality, where everyone, and i mean everyone around the world, is treated in the same way, no one lesser, no one better!
And yes! I have the same dream, the same dream of our true liberties, where we have all of our liberties and they are not taken away from us!
Yes! I have the same dream, the same of honesty, a day when saying the truth and fighting for your rights and your true liberties will be rewarded, not punished.

 

 

Oh! But I still believe in the dream! One must have faith in humankind! I still do!
 
Yes! I have the same dream that one day all the people around the world would come together as one species, as one human race, and we would not be judged whether we are African, Asian, Indian, or Muslim,
A day when white and black are considered the same,
A day when African and Indian are considered the same,
A day when Muslim and Asian are considered the same!
 
Yes! I have the same dream that one day we will see that we are all the same in the eyes of God and no one superior 
A day when we see there’s no right religion or right color of skin or right way to look beautiful,
A day when one day when we find out that beauty is in everyone,
A day when one day we won’t have to look for it. 

 

Oh I still believe! Oh God Almighty! I still believe!

 

Yes! I have the same dream that one day, people will learn and to listen to each other and teach each other to listen with all their hearts,

A day when people will learn to speak and teach each other to speak with all their hearts,
A day when one day we the people won’t be weakened or destroyed by our concept of race but be strengthened by the concept of listening with our hearts!
A day when we won’t be weaken by the facts that our eyes say, but be strengthened by listening to our hearts
A day when we will finally abandon what our eyes say.
A day when we use of eyes to find good in all people.

 

I have the same dream that one day we the people will not categorize ourselves into “races” and people will see who the others really are,
A day when the saying, “The eyes are the window to the soul.” would be on everyone’s lips, and people will look into each other eyes and truly see their soul.
A day when love is taught and to hate someone is be punished,
A day when there’s no concept of racism and the concept of identifying against,
A day when the miracle of hope is present in every heart and mind
A day when we have time and take the time to get to know each other

 

I still believe in the dream! One must have faith in humankind! Oh I still believe!

I still have the same dream that one day people will abandon stereotypes and not act on their prejudices and not support the discrimination,
A day when true hope will shine in the hearts of little children,
A day when we are not afraid to show who we are
A day when we are truly happy to be who we are,
A day when we abandon all the anger and hate
A day when we know that these stereotypes, prejudice, and discrimination will only lead us to go round and round in a vicious cycle.

Oh I still believe in the dream! Yes! I do believe!

 

I have the same dream that one day we will finally see that race is not based on the biological aspects,
A day when we finally see that race is a social concept
A day when we finally abandon it, and see each other for the way we truly are.
A day we won’t be too busy fighting to see the real problem on the earth. 

But I have the same dream that one day people will not be judged by the clothes they wear or how fat or skinny we are or how much make up we put on,
A day when we are all considered beautiful in our own way because everyone is different,
A day when the outside will not become a barrier to look what is really inside the person,
A day when a person will show true happiness inside and outside.

 

 

 

Oh yes! God Almighty! I still believe!

 

I have the same dream that one day we will teach our children to love all “races” and teach them to love themselves too,
A day when we don’t teach our children the poison of hate of the “others” and the hate toward their bodies,
A day when our children could be truly free to express themselves without being judged by their friends or classmates

 

I have the same dream that one day people will see though other people and look past that other people are different from them,
A day when we are not consumed in what a person looks like,
A day when we still have hope for people,
A day when we say that we are sad, we truly mean and when we say that we are happy, we truly mean it.

Oh yes! God Almighty! I still believe!
 
I have the same dream that one day we will teach our children that you don’t have to look a certain way to be beautiful and that the word “hot” really doesn’t biologically exist,
A day when people will judge other people and other people judge us by the character they and we have,
A day when people will realize that we are flawed and we can’t be perfected, no matter how hard we try,
A day when we realize we don’t need to be perfected,
A day when people won’t be so blind to the media!
 
I have the same dream that one day we will all finally break free from these chains, break free from the chains of discrimination, break free from the chains of prejudice, break free from the chains of the hatred and anger that is in this world right now.

 

I have a dream that one day we will get to understand why God made the world the way he did!

 

And that will be the day when people are going to be truly happy and the people won’t be so blind anymore.

 

One must have faith in humankind! And oh! I still believe! 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Indulging Oneself!

Posted in anxious, empty, indulging oneself, internet addition, self indulgence, stress with tags , , , , , , , , , , , on April 29, 2008 by sweetangel16175
I was reading my psych book about stress for the quiz, which I got a 22 on! Yay! But that’s not my point…
Something caught my eye…
Here’s the passage…

“Stress sometimes leads to reduced impulse control, or self-indulgence. When troubled by stress, many people engage in excessive or unwise patterns of eating, drinking, smoking, using drugs, spending money, and so forth. It makes sense that when things are going poorly in one areas of their lives, people may try to compensate by pursuing substitute forms of satisfaction.”

And I agree.
The first time I used self-indulgence was my senior year and I ate a whole lot. I thought to myself, “I am much stronger than that.” But it turns out I was as weak as the next person. But it felt so good to eat how much I did that I did that for about 4 days or so. Then I stopped because I realized that wasn’t the way to go. All I will do is just get fat, even thought that was something I really needed, that was still not the way to go because I thought I was going to get addicted to food.

“Thus, it’s not surprising that studies have linked stress to increase in eating, smoking, and consumption of alcohol and drugs.

A new manifestation of this coping strategy that attracted much attention recently is the tendency to immerse oneself in the online world of the Internet. Kimberly Young has described a syndrome called Internet addiction, which consists of spending an inordinate amount of time on the Internet and inability to control online use. People who exhibit this syndrome tend to feel anxious, depressed, or empty when they are not online. Their internet use is so excessive, it begins to interfere with their functioning at work, at school, or at home, which leads victims to start concealing the extent of their dependence on the Internet. It’s difficult to estimate the prevalence of Internet addiction, but the syndrome does not appear to be rare. Research suggest that Internet is not limited to shy male computer whizzes, as one might expect. Although there’s active debate about wisdom characterizing excessive Internet surfing as an addiction, It’s clear that this new coping pattern is likely to become increasingly common.”

Well, this is an iffy subject for me.
I mean some people are not addicted to the Internet, but addicted to the computer! But like the only fun thing to do on the computer is get on the Internet! Or playing games too! And don’t forget listening to music too!
But I would agree and know why they do that. But I also have another theory instead of that one.

The Internet works as something that would numb the stress, and by that I mean you forget about it for a little while. It’s kind of like a cocaine addiction. The more you use it, the more you forget about your stress and sometimes even the real world. So you are conditioned to think that it works and you deceptively actually think it does. That’s why it’s called an addiction, not because you compensate for something, but because it acts as a buffer, and you start to think you need that buffer, and that’s how you can get addicted to the Internet and the computer.
I guess I would know because I think I do have it, not the internet addiction, but the computer addiction.
“People who exhibit this syndrome tend to feel anxious, depressed, or empty when they are not online.”
A few days ago, I was cleaning all day, so I didn’t get to go on the computer all day, and when I realized that, I became a little depressed. And I realized that I was depressed, and I thought there was nothing I could do except to get on the computer. But I know I took a wrong action by actually getting on!

It’s really hard to believe that people before us actually lived without computer and the Internet and television and cell phones, too.

Where’s the love?

Posted in anger, animosity, children suffering, discrimination, discrimination generates hate, fairness, faith, faith in humankind, guidance from God, humanity, ignorance, ignorance of people, lack of understanding, love, love and peace, media, negative images in the media, no respect, peace, people dying, people killing, race, respect, selfishness, selfishness of people, stop terrorism, terrorism, the kkk, the klu klux klan, the secret truth of the war, trauma, truth, truth and love, truth is invisible, truth of the war is invisible, vainty, vainty of people, values of humanity, war, war in iraq with tags , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , on May 4, 2008 by sweetangel16175

I love this song so much!

Not because it shows some of the bad stuff we do to ourselves

But it shows that some people still have faith in humankind

After all the things we do to ourselves

And we need it, so bad.

I know I still have faith!

 

Where’s the love?

By Black Eyed Peas ft. Justin Timberlake

 

What’s wrong with the world, mama?
People livin’ like they ain’t got no mamas
 

 

I think the whole world addicted to the drama
Only attracted to things that’ll bring you trauma
(because it makes life interesting,

as long as its not happening to u)


Overseas, yeah, we try to stop terrorism
But we still got terrorists here livin’
In the USA, the big CIA
The Bloods and The Crips and the KKK
(shows that the US is a big hippocrit)

 

But if you only have love for your own race
Then you only leave space to discriminate
And to discriminate only generates hate
And when you hate then you’re bound to get irate, yeah
(i love this part so much)

 

Madness is what you demonstrate
And that’s exactly how anger works and operates
(the media does show
madness,”

and so we get mad at each other) 

 

Man, you gotta have love just to set it straight
Take control of your mind and meditate


Let your soul gravitate to the love, y’all,
People killin’, people dyin’
Children hurt and you hear them cryin’
Can you practice what you preach
And would you turn the other cheek?
(probably not the US)

 


Father, Father, Father help us
Send some guidance from above

(he did already, God did send guidance,

Hundreds of years ago)
‘Cause people got me, got me questionin’
Where is the love?

(Love)
Where is the love? (The love)
Where is the love? (The love)
Where is the love,
The love, the love?

It just ain’t the same, always unchanged
New days are strange, is the world insane?
 

 

If love and peace is so strong,
Why are there pieces of love that don’t belong ?
 

 

Nations droppin’ bombs
Chemical gasses fillin’ lungs of little ones
With ongoin’ sufferin’ as the youth die young
 

 

So ask yourself, is the lovin’ really gone?

So I could ask myself, really what is goin’ wrong?
 

 

In this world that we livin’ in people keep on givin’ in
Makin’ wrong decisions, only visions of them dividends
(hmmm, I wonder who is he talking about here)

Not respectin’ each other, deny thy brother

(Respect is a big thing for me)
 

 

A war is goin’ on, but the reason’s undercover
The truth is kept secret, it’s swept under the rug
(so you have to look for and find the truth,

Instead of the media giving it to u)

 

If you never know truth, then you never know love
(this line is so true)

 

Where’s the love, y’all? come on (I don’t know)
Where’s the truth, y’all? come on (I don’t know)
(its hidden, its invisible, but its there)

 

Where’s the love, y’all?
People killin’, people dyin’
Children hurt and you hear them cryin’
Can you practice what you preach
And would you turn the other cheek?

Father, Father, Father help us
Send some guidance from above
‘Cause people got me, got me questionin’
Where is the love? (Love)

Where is the love? (The love)
Where is the love? (The love)
Where is the love,
The love, the love?

I feel the weight of the world on my shoulder
As I’m gettin’ older, y’all, people gets colder
( that’s why I look for the people who smile at me,

 

It usually means that they are warm)

 

Most of us only care about money makin’
Selfishness got us followin’ our wrong direction
( I believe this is going to be our downfall)

 

Wrong information always shown by the media
Negative images is the main criteria
(show me the wrong information, now)

 

Infecting the young minds faster than bacteria
(now the childrean believe the wrong information,

and would act on the wrong information)

 

Kids wanna act like what they see in the cinema
 

 

Yo’, whatever happened to the values of humanity
Whatever happened to the fairness in equality
 

 

Instead in spreading love, we spreading animosity
Lack of understanding, leading years away from unity
(the ignorance among people is something bad,

and the lack of understanding will keep us apart)

 

That’s the reason why sometimes I’m feelin’ under
That’s the reason why sometimes I’m feelin’ down
There’s no wonder why sometimes I’m feelin’ under
 

 

Gotta keep my faith alive till love is found
(people must have faith in humankind

I know I still do)


People killin’, people dyin’
Children hurt and you hear them cryin’
Can you practice what you preach
And would you turn the other cheek
Father, Father, Father help us
Send some guidance from above
‘Cause people got me, got me questionin’
Where is the love? (Love)

Where is the love? (The love)
Where is the love? (The love)
Where is the love? (The love)

 

What does American owe African Americans for Slavery and Genocide?

Posted in genocide, racism, racism in america, racism in calgary, racism reborn, racism today, reparations for african americans, slavery with tags , , , , , , , , , , , on May 5, 2008 by sweetangel16175
Considering recent legislation in favor of reparations to blacks from corporations that have profited from financing slavery like JP Morgan Chase, Aetna and others, do you agree or disagree that modern African Americans deserve an apology for the wrongs committed against their ancestors during the slave trade in America?  Would you consider what happened to the slaves and those 6 million or more that were lost in the Atlantic during the Diaspora a genocide?
i dont think they want an apology…
apologizing will get us nowhere…
they just want to be treated as an equal…
is it really that hard to see what is going on and fix it?
racism reborn…
racism was always there….
in the 1700’s, 1800s and 1900s and today…
if u think about it, u will see it…
racism is a big black stain in Americas history…
not only Americas, but everywhere….
looking in the past will get us nowhere!

why islam?

Posted in God, black and white, colorblind, culture, faith, identifying against, if you open your eyes, ignorance, ignorance of people, images in the media, intelligence, islam, islam is colorblind, islam is comprehensive, lack of understanding, media, muslim, muslims, negative images in the media, people who twist verses of the Qur'an, race, racism, stereotypes, stereotypes of islam, telling lies, the Qur'an, the practicality of islam, the rationality of islam, the truth about islam, think for yourself, truth, wrong information about islam with tags , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , on May 5, 2008 by sweetangel16175

http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=p2Clk5lNUdQ&NR=1

i think islam is the most misundrstood religion in the world
not just by non muslims… but by muslims as well

many of the information about islam is based of what they see on television and in the movies
and many muslims are born into this religion without anyone really explainin it to them…
and unfortunately, their actions and behavior reflects their lack of understanding…

and finally you have people who twist the verses of Qur’an in order to spread their hate

the end result: a lot of confused people and a lot of confusion on what islam really teaches…

prove to me that this book is perfect… just like the Creator…
otherwise if the book even has one error… it proves its been written or editted by man…

today if you watch tv long enough, you will believe its a religion of fanatics…
where actions are not based on reason or rationality…
rather, its the exact opposite!

islam is very comprehesive, very practical….
in fact, when it comes to discuss the extistence of the Creator,
islam teaches you to think and reflect
to obverse the world around you…
because when you start investigating you realize how complex things are….
and though our human experince, we realize that complex thing just don’t come out of nowhere….

even though you dont see the engineers and the builders of the buildings…
it doesnt mean that they dont exist…

you get an idea how intellignence of the the creator, just by checking out his creation
the amazing thing is that all these man made structures are simple when you compare it to a thing such as a living organism…

1400 years ago, it was impossible for anyone to have this accurate information…
especially when these things have been discovered in the past century…

and the Qur’an challenges you to write a book like it, if he is in doubt that this book is from the Creator,
to prove that this book can not be written by a human being….
so many have tried, all of them have failed…. and many of them ended up becoming Muslims…

keep in mind that the meaning of Qur’an translated from the is not the Qur’an
any translation is a mere attempt to translate it…

these days, you see people taking verses of the Qur’an and twisting them to try to fool the people
but in reality, they are only fooling themselves…

yes there are gonna be people who are like sheep and they wont think…

islam is also colorblind, so theres no race, color, culture that makes one superior over another…
not even muslims have a free ticket to paradise…
each muslim will be judged by their intentions and actions…

If Islam really taught violence….

Posted in christian, christianity, christians and jews in the middle east, if you open your eyes, ignorance, ignorance of people, images in the media, islam, islam and violence, jews, lack of understanding, media, muslim, muslims, negative images in the media, religion, speaking out, stereotypes, stereotypes of islam, telling lies, terrorism, the truth about islam, think about it, think for yourself, tolerance of islam, treatment of people who refuse to convert to islam, truth, violence and islam, war, war in iraq with tags , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , on May 5, 2008 by sweetangel16175

http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=p2Clk5lNUdQ&NR=1

5 to 8 million muslims live here in the united states

if islam really taught violence, then ask yourself, “WHERE IS THE VIOLENCE?”

so all that kill all the infidel stuff is nonsense,
because if it was true,

then HOW WOULD THE CHRISTIANS AND JEWS LIVE GENERATION AFTER GENERATION FOR 1400 YEARS IN THE MIDDLE EAST? AND THEY STILL LIVE IN THE MIDDLE EAST!

THINK ABOUT IT! THINK ABOUT IT! THINK ABOUT!

Why do I support interracial?

Posted in black and white, categorizing people, celebrating our difference, colorblind, concept of racism, equality, hispanic, identifying against, interracial, politicallly correct dream of racism, race, race is a social concept, racism, racism and the concept of identifying against, unfair, why do i support interracial? with tags , , , , , , , , , on May 5, 2008 by sweetangel16175

We are all human beings… in the eyes of God, we are all the same
We are all one human race…. one species
That’s what creatures with higher intelligence do… they devise plans to catergorize themselves
We shouldn’t try to categorize ourselves, even though we are all different
We should celebrate our differences, not try to use the differences against us
Like someone on youtube said, we use the concept of race for our survival, we tend to catorgize ourselves because we feel more comfortable our people who are like us.
The concept of race is a social thing. 
Theres no gene that says you are african american, or asian or white or even hispanic.
If u analyzed what makes a hispanic a hispanic, u will find out that they either speak spanish, or if not they are from spanish america… that has nothing to do with what u look like or anyhting like that…
Its not racism if u look at someone that is very different from you and hate them because they are different, and not taking the time to get to know them. its called being superificial.
We need to look past our differences. And again, we need to celebrate our differences and not use those differences against us.

She attacked my religion and I attack back!

Posted in Mohammed (saw), US isnt a christian nation, christian, christianity, holy trinity, ignorance, ignorance of people, islam, jews, judaism, media, muslim, muslims, religion, stereotypes, stereotypes of islam, telling lies, the son of God, think for yourself, tolerance of islam, treatment of people who refuse to convert to islam, unplanned pregnancy, wrong information about islam with tags , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , on May 5, 2008 by sweetangel16175

someone commented on my comment on do jews, christians, and muslims worship in the same God?
i said yes and that person commented and said this and this is my reaction…

don’t feel discouraged or put off.
well i am and its the truth, theres only one God and we all worship him.

Lots of people believe what you said to be true.
It isn’t true, but not having studied this doesn’t make you a bad person or a stupid one.
EXCUSE ME? if you really did have studied this stuff, you would have found out that its the opposite.

Muslims are commanded to destroy infidels.
i didnt even know what was an infidel until like very recently…
thats one more stereotype that the MEDIA portrays. we are NOT commanded to “destroy” the infidels.
THINK ABOUT IT! if we were commanded to do that, then there would be no christians and jews in the middle east! if you look for christians and jews there, you will find out, OH MY GOD! there are christians and jews in the middle east… GOD! PEOPLE THINK!!!! THE MEDIA IS TAKING AWAY UR MINDS!

True, in other places in the Koran, they’re commanded to be tolerant of the “people of the book”, but later Koranic passages take precidence over earlier ones. Even the earlier passages are repressive of “infidels”, but the later ones are pretty terminal with regard to treatment of people who refuse to convert to or, even worse, who convert away from Islam.
what the crap? what are you talking about here? treatment of people who refuse to convert to islam, or even divert away from islam… we treat them like people… we dont treat them like dogs and make them convert or we will shoot. if they dont want to convert, its their choice… not ours….

Jews have an incomplete view of God.
Muslims have a different God.
how the crap do we have a different God? please elobrate on that…

Or to put it their way, Christians and Jews worship three gods (the father, the mother, and the son)
wait i thought it was the father, the son, and the holy spirit…
not sure that the jews worship three Gods too… if you do research, instead of listening to the media, you might know just a tad bit more than you know right now… or maybe a lot more… it depends on how much research you do on this topic here.

Mohammed got his ideas of what Christians believe from the gnostics
our prophet (saw) did NOT get his ideas from the Christians, he was NOT even living near Christians to begin with…. he was living near people who worshiped statues…

Mohammed (saw) said: “Far be it from god that he should have a son.”
i think here, he is talking about God having a son and if you think about it, if you define the word son,
you have to have a wife for a son and the son has to have been given birth by the wife!

Historically, the Muslim god evolved from the moon god. Originally, El Al had three daughters (in deference to the people of Mecca, who were, at the time, militarily superior to Mohammed). Mohammed wanted his people to have their own monotheistic religion, like everybody else. So he created one by taking bits from Judaism and Gnostic “Christianity” and adding in a few of his own inventions.
where the crap did you get this information… what the crap is the “moon god?”
he was not even living near the jews.

Who knows. Maybe he really did see an “angel” who gave him decrees. Satan presents himself as an angel of light. I think it more likely he, like Joseph Smith of more modern times, invented the whole thing for personal gain.
what the crap would he had gained? he couldnt even read or write… and if he did make all this up… then he was so accurate in his predictions and the only thing who could have given him those predictions is God… 

Mohammed was mure successful at actually benefitting from his new religion than Smith was.
Mohammed lived in luxury,
he lived in poverty

having 13 wives,
he had 9 wifes and that was the only prophet who could have that many wives

one 6 years old when he married her, great power, and all the luxuries he admonished his followers to shun.
i dont think he married a 6 year old… but i know he didnt have “great power and luxuries.” so explain to me what luxuries he had…

As to living lives of integrity, Hear, Hear! You are absolutely right, Lee. There’s no need to debate Muslims.
OUCH that hurts.

They have their own problems. What they need from us is not condemnation or logical or historical reasons to leave Islam.
*sigh* i would never leave islam, even if there was a gun to my head and someone saying to leave it.

They need to see our love, which is pretty hard to see sometimes
we dont hate you! and we know u dont hate us!

Especially since they really believe the US is a Christian nation–ouch!
well its kinda too bad that the US isnt a Christian nation,
because if it was, i would have great respect for it… more than i do for it now.
religion brings order to your life… instead of going through life doing whatever you want, like having sex before you are married or drinking when ever you want and then becoming addicted to alcohol after that and THEN wishing you have never started to drink in the first place, or ending up to have sex and ending up pregnant and then you have a baby and unplanned pregnancy or getting high from cocaine or LSD or any other drug and then getting angry and end up beating your child or wife, you have order in your life and you know not to do these thing because your religion is protecting you from doing those things…

Guess whos ignorant now?

all-in-all, i really have no idea where you got this information and its really sad that whoever is giving you doesnt know what he’s talking about and is giving you wrong information because then you will never know the truth and its a sad day when people don’t know the truth and they talk because it makes them look so stupid here…

PEACE BE WITH YOU!

Sweetangel16175

Biography of Our Prophet (saw)

Posted in Prophet Mohammed (saw) with tags on May 6, 2008 by sweetangel16175

Dear Mr. President!

Posted in Uncategorized with tags , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , on May 7, 2008 by sweetangel16175

“Dear Mr. President”
(feat. Indigo Girls)


by PINK!Dear Mr. President,
Come take a walk with me.
Let’s pretend we’re just two people and
You’re not better than me.
I’d like to ask you some questions if we can speak honestly.

What do you feel when you see all the homeless on the street?
Who do you pray for at night before you go to sleep?
What do you feel when you look in the mirror?
Are you proud?

How do you sleep while the rest of us cry?
How do you dream when a mother has no chance to say goodbye?
How do you walk with your head held high?
Can you even look me in the eye
And tell me why?

Dear Mr. President,
Were you a lonely boy?
Are you a lonely boy?
Are you a lonely boy?
How can you say
No child is left behind?
We’re not dumb and we’re not blind.
They’re all sitting in your cells
While you pave the road to hell.

What kind of father would take his own daughter’s rights away?
And what kind of father might hate his own daughter if she were gay?
I can only imagine what the first lady has to say
You’ve come a long way from whiskey and cocaine.

How do you sleep while the rest of us cry?
How do you dream when a mother has no chance to say goodbye?
How do you walk with your head held high?
Can you even look me in the eye?

Let me tell you ’bout hard work
Minimum wage with a baby on the way
Let me tell you ’bout hard work
Rebuilding your house after the bombs took them away
Let me tell you ’bout hard work
Building a bed out of a cardboard box
Let me tell you ’bout hard work
Hard work
Hard work
You don’t know nothing ’bout hard work
Hard work
Hard work
Oh

How do you sleep at night?
How do you walk with your head held high?
Dear Mr. President,
You’d never take a walk with me.
Would you?

 

 

 

Crazy!

Posted in beautiful, beauty, categorizing people, children suffering, cosumed with our looks, happiness, hot, humanity, if you open your eyes, ignorance, ignorance of people, images in the media, judging other people, judging people, looks, love, media, money is our first priority, people dying, perfect, perfection, selfishness, selfishness of people, skinny, social, society, sociology, speaking out, stereotypes, stereotypes of beauty, stereotypes of being beautiful, telling lies, the beautiful belief, the belief of being beautiful, the belief of being ugly, the body is ugly, the concept of hot, the concept of ugly, ugly, vainty, vainty of people, values of humanity with tags , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , on May 7, 2008 by sweetangel16175

Crazy by Simple Plan

Tell me what’s wrong with society
When everywhere I look, I see
Young girls dying to be on TV
They won’t stop till they’ve reached their dreams

Diet pills, surgery
Photoshopped pictures in magazines
Telling them how they should be
It doesn’t make sense to me

Is everybody going crazy?
Is anybody gonna save me?
Can anybody tell me what’s going on?
Tell me what’s going on?
If you open your eyes
You’ll see that something is wrong

I guess things are not how they used to be
There’s no more normal families
Parents act like enemies
Making kids feel like it’s World War III

No one cares, no one’s there
I guess we’re all just too damn busy
And money’s our first priority
It doesn’t make sense to me

Is everybody going crazy?
Is anybody gonna save me?
Can anybody tell me what’s going on?
Tell me what’s going on?
If you open your eyes
You’ll see that something is wrong

Is everybody going crazy?
Is everybody going crazy?

Tell me what’s wrong with society
When everywhere I look I see
Rich guys driving big SUVs
While kids are starving in the streets

No one cares
No one likes to share
I guess life’s unfair

Is everybody going crazy?
Is anybody gonna save me?
Can anybody tell me what’s going on?
Tell me what’s going on?
If you open your eyes
You’ll see that something, something is wrong

Is everybody going crazy?
Can anybody tell me what’s going on?
Tell me what’s going on?
If you open your eyes
You’ll see that something is wrong

Stanley Milgram’s Experiment of Obedience!

Posted in Hitler, ethics, fake shock experiment, immoral actions, obedience to authority, people are generally good, personal conscience, stanley milgram, stanley milgrams experiment, study of obedience, unethical experiment with tags , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , on May 10, 2008 by sweetangel16175

http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=y6GxIuljT3w

stanley milgrams claim is the obedience to authority is stronger than the personal conscience…

 

“Obedience is a form of compliance that occurs when people follow direct commands, usually from someone in position of authority.

Milgrams studies…

Stanley Milgram wanted to study this tendency to obey authority figures. Like many other people after WWII, he was troubled by how readily the citizens of Germany followed the orders of dictator Hitler, even when the orders required shockingly immoral actions, such as the slaughter of thousand of jews. Milgram, who had worked with Solomon Asch, set out to design a standard laboratory procedure for the study of obedience. The clever experiment that Milgram devised became one of the most famous and controversial studies in the annals of psychology.

Milgrams participants were a diverse collection of 40 men from the local community. They were told that they would be participating in a study concerned with the effects of punishment on learning. When they arrived at the lab, the drew slips of paper from a hat to get their assignment. The drawing was rigged so that the subject always became the “teacher” and an experimental accomplice became the “learner.”

The learner was strapped into an electified chair through which a shock could be delivered whenever he made a mistake on the task. The subject was taken to an adjoining room that housed the shock generator that he would control in his role as the teacher. Although the apparatus looked and sounded realistic, it was fake and the learner was never shocked.

As the “learning experiment” proceed, the accomplice made many necessitated shocks. The teacher was instructed to increase the shock level after each wrong answer. At 300 volts, the learner began to pound on the wall between the two rooms in protest and soo stopped responding to the teachers questions. From this point forward, participants frequently turned to the experimenter for guidance. Whenever they did so, the experimenter firmly indicated that the teacher should continue to give stronger and stronger shocks to the now-silent learner. The dependent variable was the maximum shock the participant was willing to administer before refusing to go on.

The shock levels went from 15 to 450 on 30 intervals.

26 out the 40 subjects administered all 30 levels of shock. Although they tended to obey the experimenter, many subjects voiced and displayed considerable distress about harming the learner. The horrified participants groaned, bit their lips, stuttered, trembled, and broke in sweat, but continued administering the shocks. Based on these results, Milgram concluded that obedience to authority was even more common than he or others anticipated. Before the study was conducted, it was predicted that 1% of the subject will continue until the end of the series of shocks!

In interpreting his results, Milgram agrued that strong pressure from an authority figure can make a decent person do indecent things to others. Applying this insight to the Nazi war crimes and other traversties, Milgram asserted that some sinister actions may be due to the actors evil character so much as to situational pressures that can lead normal people to engage in acts of treachery and violence. Thus, he arrived at the distrubing conclusion that given the right circumstances, any of us might obey orders to inflict harm on innocent strangers.”

 

this is what i wrote before we studied this experiment:

i disagree that obedience to authority is stronger, even though this experiment shows that.

it’s just so hard to believe.

i think he did an unethical experiment because people had to live with the guilt of killing someone if they raised the machine to 450 volts.

i agree that if you gradually do something, it becomes easier and easier.

 

and this is what i wrote after we studied this experiment:

i believe people are generally good, unless you prove me otherwise, they are good.

people should know right from wrong and should know that hurting someone is wrong, and people should have ethics. if someone told me to do that experiment, i wouldnt do it, even if i didnt know what the experiment was about.

It’s not race!

Posted in categorizing people, hispanic, if you open your eyes, ignorance, ignorance of people, islam, jews, judaism, judging people, race, race is a social concept, think about it with tags , , , , on May 11, 2008 by sweetangel16175
so i have heard the word race being refered to muslim
i have heard the word race being refered to jews (Semitism)
i have heard the word race being refered to hispanic
but if you take the time to analyze it, you will find that the are not really races
so i thought i would try to enlighten people with this post on why i dont believe they are really are really races….
the word muslim refers to the word religion islam and it would be belonging to the religion of islam….
the word semitism refers to being jewish and its the same concept as being muslim…
if you analyze how to be hispanic, you will also find out that to be hispanic, you need to at least be spanish…
theres no different feature that they have… they dont have an extra nose or and extra ear…
or different skin color or different eyes… and a rounder face…
so my agrument is that they say that they are…
i say that its not…

Has it really gone?

Posted in anger, animosity, black and white, categorizing people, concept of racism, discrimination, identifying against, if you open your eyes, ignorance, ignorance of people, lack of understanding, media, race is a social concept, racism, racism and the concept of identifying against, racism in america, racism is taught, racism reborn, racism today, selfishness, selfishness of people, social, society, sociology, speaking out, the human race, think about it, think for yourself, truth, truth is invisible, violence with tags , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , on May 11, 2008 by sweetangel16175

crazy racist family on tyra
http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=Gdi_VHvCR3A&feature=related

easings responds to crazy racist family on tyra
http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=jTllN2jPKMU&feature=related

easings responds to crazy racist family on tyra part 2
http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=4pqKq-Jpxgw&watch_response

racism reborn
http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=plQpLPy1eao

racism in petersburg, russia
http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=wQde-vHlLh8

racism in hollywood!
http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=bzck-_MROrI

police brutality
http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=LfFfUxBDMDY

racism on youtube
http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=Oour5Sa6TU8

planned parenthood racism
http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=Eygv8qEkiFE

obama faces racism in west virginia
http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=c-q4MDQ0cDI 

and this is only the beginning!

The Stanford Prison Experiment

Posted in ethics, philip zimbardo, psychological study, social roles, stanford prison experiment, stanford prison simulation, zimbardo's experiment with tags , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , on May 11, 2008 by sweetangel16175

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Stanford_prison_experiment

The Stanford prison experiment was a psychological study of what it meant to be a prisoner and a prison guard, psychologically. The experiment was conducted in 1971 by a team of researchers led by psychologist Philip Zimbardo at Stanford University. Twenty-four undergraduates were selected out of 70 to play the roles of both guards and prisoners and live in a mock prison in the basement of the Stanford psychology building. The students who were assigned to be the prisoners were paid $15 a day as an incentive, which is worth about $80 per day in 2008 dollars.

Prisoners and guards rapidly adapted to their roles, stepping beyond the boundaries of what had been predicted and leading to dangerous and psychologically damaging situations. One-third of the guards were judged to have exhibited “genuine” sadistic tendencies, while many prisoners were emotionally traumatized and two had to be removed from the experiment early. Finally, Zimbardo terminated the experiment because he realized that his experiment was unethical.

Tom Peters and Robert H. Waterman Jr wrote in 1981 that the Milgram Experiment in the 1960s and the later Zimbardo Experiment were frightening in their implications about the danger which lurks in the darker side of human nature.

Zimbardo and his team intended to test the hypothesis that prison guards and convicts were self-selecting of a certain disposition that would naturally lead to poor conditions. Participants were recruited via a newspaper ad and offered $15 a day to participate in a two-week “prison simulation.” Of the 75 respondents, Zimbardo and his team selected the 24 males whom they deemed to be the most psychologically stable and healthy. These participants were predominantly white and middle-class.

The “prison” itself was in the basement of Stanford’s Jordan Hall, which had been converted into a mock jail. An undergraduate research assistant was the “warden” and Zimbardo the “superintendent”. Zimbardo set up a number of specific conditions on the participants which he hoped would promote disorientation, depersonalization and deindividuation.

Guards were given wooden batons and a khaki, military-style uniform that they had chosen at a local military surplus store. They were also given mirrored sunglasses to prevent eye contact. Unlike the prisoners, the guards were to work in shifts and return home during off hours, though at times many would later volunteer for added duty without additional pay.

Prisoners were to wear only intentionally ill-fitting muslin smocks without underwear and rubber thong sandals, which Zimbardo said would force them to adopt “unfamiliar body postures” and discomfort in order to further their sense of disorientation. They were referred to by assigned numbers instead of by name. These numbers were sewn onto their uniforms, and the prisoners were required to wear tight-fitting nylon pantyhose caps to simulate shaven heads similar to those of military basic training. In addition, they wore a small chain around their ankles as a “constant reminder” of their imprisonment and oppression.

The day before the experiment, guards attended a brief orientation meeting but were given no formal guidelines other than that no physical violence was permitted. They were told it was their responsibility to run the prison, and they could do so in any way they wished.

Zimbardo provided the following statements to the “guards” in the briefing:

You can create in the prisoners feelings of boredom, a sense of fear to some degree, you can create a notion of arbitrariness that their life is totally controlled by us, by the system, you, me, and they’ll have no privacy… We’re going to take away their individuality in various ways. In general what all this leads to is a sense of powerlessness. That is, in this situation we’ll have all the power and they’ll have none.

The Stanford Prison Study video, quoted in Haslam & Reicher, 2003.

The participants who had been chosen to play the part of prisoners were told simply to wait in their homes to be “called” on the day the experiment began. Without any other warning, they were “charged” with armed robbery and arrested by the actual Palo Alto police department, who cooperated in this part of the experiment.

The prisoners were put through a full booking procedure by the police, including fingerprinting, having their mug shots taken, and information regarding their Miranda rights. They were transported to the mock prison where they were strip-searched, deloused, and given their new identities.

The experiment quickly grew out of hand. Prisoners suffered — and accepted — sadistic and humiliating treatment from the guards. The high level of stress progressively led them from rebellion to inhibition. By experiment’s end, many showed severe emotional disturbances.

After a relatively uneventful first day, a riot broke out on the second day. The guards volunteered to work extra hours and worked together to break the prisoner revolt, attacking the prisoners with fire extinguishers without supervision from the research staff.

Prisoner counts, initially devised for the prisoners to learn their identity numbers, degenerated to hour-long ordeals where guards tormented the prisoners and imposed physical punishments, including long bouts of forced exercise. The prison became dirty and inhospitable; bathroom rights became privileges, which could be, and frequently were, denied. Some prisoners were forced to clean toilets with bare hands. Mattresses were removed from the “bad” cell block and the prisoners forced to sleep naked on the concrete floor. Moreover, prisoners endured forced nudity and even sexual humiliation.

Zimbardo cited his own absorption in the experiment he guided, and in which he actively participated as Prison Superintendent. On the fourth day, he and the guards reacted to an escape rumor by attempting to move the entire experiment to a real, unused cell block at the local police station, because it was more secure. The police department refused, citing insurance liability concerns; Zimbardo recalls his anger and disgust with the lack of co-operation, between his and the police’s jails.

As the experiment proceeded, several guards became progressively sadistic. Experimenters said that approximately one-third of the guards exhibited genuine sadistic tendencies. Interestingly, most of the guards were upset when the experiment concluded early.

Zimbardo argued that the prisoner participants had internalized their roles, based on the fact that some had stated that they would accept parole even with the attached condition of forfeiting all of their experiment-participation pay. Yet, when their parole applications were all denied, none of the prisoner participants quit the experiment. Zimbardo argued they had no reason for continued participation in the experiment after having lost all monetary compensation, yet they did, because they had internalised the prisoner identity, they thought themselves prisoners, hence, they stayed.

A replacement prisoner was introduced; Prisoner No. 416, horrified at the guards’ treatment of the other prisoners, went on a hunger strike in an attempt to force his release. Instead, he was forced into a small closet for three hours of solitary confinement while forced to hold the meal he refused to eat. The other prisoners perceived Prisoner 416 as a troublemaker. To exploit this feeling, the guards offered the prisoners a choice: Either the prisoners could give up their blankets, or No. 416 would be kept in overnight solitary confinement. All but one of the prisoners chose to keep his blanket.

Zimbardo concluded the experiment early when Christina Maslach, a graduate student he was then dating (and later married), objected to the appalling conditions of the prison after she was introduced to the experiment to conduct interviews. Zimbardo noted that of more than fifty outside persons who had seen the prison, Maslach was the only one who questioned its morality. After only six days, of a planned two weeks’ duration, the Stanford Prison experiment was shut down.

The Stanford experiment ended on August 20, 1971, only 6 days after it began instead of the 14 it was supposed to have lasted. The experiment’s result has been argued to demonstrate the impressionability and obedience of people when provided with a legitimizing ideology and social and institutional support. It is also used to illustrate cognitive dissonance theory and the power of authority.

In psychology, the results of the experiment are said to support situational attributions of behavior rather than dispositional attribution. In other words, it seemed the situation caused the participants’ behavior, rather than anything inherent in their individual personalities. In this way, it is compatible with the results of the also-famous Milgram experiment, in which ordinary people fulfilled orders to administer what appeared to be damaging electric shocks to a confederate of the experimenter.

Shortly after the study had been completed, there were bloody revolts at both the San Quentin and Attica prison facilities, and Zimbardo reported his findings on the experiment to the U.S. House Committee on the Judiciary.

The experiment was widely criticized as being unethical and bordering on unscientific. Current ethical standards of psychology would not permit such a study to be conducted today. The study would violate the American Psychological Associate Ethics Code, the Canadian Code of Conduct for Research Involving Humans, and the Belmont Report. Critics including Erich Fromm challenged how readily the results of the experiment could be generalized. Fromm specifically writes about how the personality of an individual does in fact affect behavior when imprisoned (using historical examples from the Nazi concentration camps). This runs counter to the study’s conclusion that the prison situation itself controls the individual’s behavior. Fromm also argues that the amount of sadism in the “normal” subjects could not be determined with the methods employed to screen them.

Because it was a field experiment, it was impossible to keep traditional scientific controls. Zimbardo was not merely a neutral observer, but influenced the direction of the experiment as its “superintendent”. Conclusions and observations drawn by the experimenters were largely subjective and anecdotal, and the experiment would be difficult for other researchers to reproduce.

Some of the experiment’s critics argued that participants based their behavior on how they were expected to behave, or modeled it after stereotypes they already had about the behavior of prisoners and guards. In other words, the participants were merely engaging in role-playing. Another problem with the experiment was certain guards, such as “John Wayne”, changed their behavior because of wanting to conform to the behavior that they thought Zimbardo was trying to elicit. In response, Zimbardo claimed that even if there was role-playing initially, participants internalized these roles as the experiment continued.

Additionally, it was criticized on the basis of ecological validity. Many of the conditions imposed in the experiment were arbitrary and may not have correlated with actual prison conditions, including blindfolding incoming “prisoners”, not allowing them to wear underwear, not allowing them to look out of windows and not allowing them to use their names. Zimbardo argued that prison is a confusing and dehumanizing experience and that it was necessary to enact these procedures to put the “prisoners” in the proper frame of mind; however, it is difficult to know how similar the effects were to an actual prison, and the experiment’s methods would be difficult to reproduce exactly so that others could test them.

Some said that the study was too deterministic: reports described significant differences in the cruelty of the guards, the worst of whom came to be nicknamed “John Wayne.” (This guard alleges he started the escalation of events between “guards” and “prisoners” after he began to emulate a character from the Paul Newman film Cool Hand Luke. He further intensified his actions because he was nicknamed “John Wayne” though he was trying to mimic actor Strother Martin who played the role of the sadistic “Captain” in the movie.) Other guards were kinder and often did favors for prisoners. Zimbardo made no attempt to explain or account for these differences.

Also, it has been argued that selection bias may have played a role in the results. Researchers from Western Kentucky University recruited students for a study using an advertisement similar to the one used in the Stanford Prison Experiment, with and without the words “prison life.” It was found that students volunteering for a prison life study possessed dispositions toward abusive behavior.

Lastly, the sample size was very small, with only 24 participants taking part over a relatively short period of time. This means that it is very hard to generalise across a wider scale. Also, the sample selection only contained males, meaning that the sample then is ‘androcentric’ again, leading to a lack of representativeness.

my response
it shows that if you give a person the opportunity to feel superior and to make someone feel inferior, even if it’s just for a day, he would take it… it also shows how self we can be.
and i wanted to point out that it’s exactly like what we did in the jim crow laws before the 60’s. it was all about race and inequality, and the whites were “superior” to african americans. so the whites treated the african american very badly. and the african americans were “helpless” until the 50’s.

How do stereotypes create prejudice or even discrimination in today’s society?

Posted in african, categorizing people, common stereotypes of islam, discrimination, fear, fear of people, if you open your eyes, ignorance, ignorance of people, images in the media, islam, islam and violence, lack of understanding, media, muslim, muslims, negative images in the media, prejudice, social, society, speaking out, stereotypes, stereotypes of islam, telling lies, think about it, think for yourself, truth with tags , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , on May 12, 2008 by sweetangel16175

I saw someone post this question and i would love to address that…

“to be prejudice is to have a negative attitude that is held toward members of a group…
like other attitudes it has three components:
belief: all indians are alcoholics, muslims are terrorist, african americans are gangsters
emotions: i hate jews, i loathe asians, i despise iraqis
behavorial dispositions: i would never hire a mexican, i would never sit with an african american, if my kid was a lesbian, i would kill her.

prejudices are not limited to racial groups. women, homosexuals, the aged, the disabled, and the mentally ill are also targets for prejudices. even cliques at schools are targets too. thus many people hold prejudicial attitudes toward one group or another, and many have been victims of prejudice.

prejudice may lead to discrimination, which involves behaving differently, usually unfairly, toward members of a group.”

processes that promote prejudices…
where do we get most of our stereotypes from?
if you think about it for a sec, you will realize that almost everyone in the US has a television.
and so almost everyone watches it.
theres so much, these days, about how muslims are terrorists and about how muslims are commanded to kill the “infidel”, so i believe we get most of our stereotypes from the media.

why is stereotyping so easy to promote?
i have two reasons…
the media takes advantage of the fact that people are ignorant…
they have no prior knowledge of the subject… they won’t know if it’s right or wrong…
some people are like sheep and believe what the media tells them… 
so the people in the media say, “lets give them the knowledge, and they will believe anythin we say. they wont know if it’s right or wrong.”
this is the most obvious way of the promoting the stereotypes of islam.

and one of the reasons is fear…
when people are afraid of something, they tend to keep away from it.
my impression is that racist people are afraid that african americans will rob them.
people are afraid to admit that they are gays because they are afraid to be hated on by their family and friends and society.
people are afraid to admit that they are ocd or schizophernic because of the stigma that the mentally ill have…
people are afraid to be identified as muslim because of the stigma that the muslims have

“according to the social identity perceptive, self esteem depends on both personal and social identity. social identity refers to the pride derive from membership in various groups. the theory purposes that self esteem can be undermined by either threat to personal identity or social identity. threats to both personal and social identity may motivate efforts to restore self esteem, but threats to social identity are more likely to provoke responses that promotes prejudices and discrimination. when social identity is threatened, individuals may react in two ways to bolster it. one common  response is to show ingroup favoritism, for example, tapping an ingroup member for a job opening, or rating the performance of an ingroup member higher than that of an outgroup member. a second common reaction is to engage in outgroup derogation, in other words, to “trash” outgroup that are perceived as threatening. outgroup derogation is more likely when people identify especially strongly with the threatened ingroup. when people degorate an outgroup, they tend to feel superior as a result, and this feeling helps to affirm self worth. these unfortunate reactions are not inevitable, but threats to social identity represent yet another dynamic process that can foster prejudice.”

note: the first part and the last part is from my psych book, the middle part is from me.

Come on people! Think for yourself for once! 2

Posted in God, african, anger, categorizing people, christian, christianity, christians and jews in the middle east, common stereotypes of islam, conflict, culture, discrimination, fear, fear of people, flauting what you have, greediness, greediness of people, hijab, identifying against, if you open your eyes, ignorance, ignorance of people, images in the media, islam, islam and violence, judaism, judging other people, judging people, lack of understanding, media, muslim, muslim women, muslims, negative images in the media, people killing, poison of hate, prejudice, religion, respect, selfishness, selfishness of people, society, sociology, speaking out, stereotypes, stereotypes of islam, stop terrorism, telling lies, terrorism, the Qur'an, the secret truth of the war, the truth about islam, think about it, think for yourself, tolerance of islam, treatment of people who refuse to convert to islam, truth is invisible, truth of the war is invisible, violence, violence and islam, voice of truth, war, war in iraq with tags , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , on May 12, 2008 by sweetangel16175

i edited my paper so i hope you like it and understand it!

Stereotypes are generalizations, or assumptions, sometimes based on the defense mechanism projection, that people make about the characteristics of all members of a group, based on an image about what people in that group are like. The images could be positive or negative. However, the image is often wrong and doesn’t take one person into account. It can lead to prejudice and might even lead to discrimination. There are stereotypes about every culture and every religion in the world, the Indians, the Asians, the English, the French.

Where are most of our stereotypes coming from? If you think about it for a sec, you will realize that almost everyone in the US has a television. and so almost everyone watches it.Theres so much, these days, about how muslims are terrorists and about how muslims are commanded to kill the “infidel”, so I believe we get most of our stereotypes from the media. The media  is trying to brainwash people into thinking that there are only categories of people. We don’t have to go ahead and meet them because we think we know what they will be like when we really have no idea what they are like, and, God forbid, it’s a sin to walk up to a person and meet them, right?

Why is stereotyping so easy to promote? I have two reasons. There could be more, though. The media definitely takes advantage of the fact that people are ignorant. They have no prior knowledge of the subject. They won’t know if it’s right or wrong. Some people are like sheep and believe what the media tells them, and don’t think for themselves. So the people in the media say, “Lets give them the knowledge, and they will believe anything we say because they won’t know if it’s right or wrong.” This is obviously way they promote the stereotypes of islam.

And another reasons is fear. The media promotes these stereotypes by repetition, so over and over we see those stereotypes. That’s how people learn these stereotypes. People have lived with these stereotypes for quite sometime now, and they start to get afraid because they start believing those stereotypes, and when people are afraid of something, they tend to keep away from it. My impression is that racist people are afraid that african americans will rob them because they show that a lot in the media. People are afraid to admit that they are gays because they are afraid to be hated on by their family and friends and society, so they hate on them back. People are afraid to admit that they are ocd or schizophernic because of the stigma that the mentally ill have because of the media. They show a lot of mentally ill people as wild and crazy and they need to be institionalized because they are crazy. People are afraid to be identified as muslim because of the stigma that the muslims have.

And these stereotypes promote prejudices, not that the media wants the people to be prejudice against the muslims. “According to the social identity perceptive, self esteem depends on both personal and social identity. Social identity refers to the pride derive from membership in various groups. The theory purposes that self esteem can be undermined by either threat to personal identity or social identity. Threats to both personal and social identity may motivate efforts to restore self esteem, but threats to social identity are more likely to provoke responses that promotes prejudices and discrimination. When social identity is threatened, individuals may react in two ways to bolster it. one common response is to show ingroup favoritism, for example, tapping an ingroup member for a job opening, or rating the performance of an ingroup member higher than that of an outgroup member. A second common reaction is to engage in outgroup derogation, in other words, to “trash” outgroup that are perceived as threatening. Outgroup derogation is more likely when people identify especially strongly with the threatened ingroup. When people degorate an outgroup, they tend to feel superior as a result, and this feeling helps to affirm self worth. These unfortunate reactions are not inevitable, but threats to social identity represent yet another dynamic process that can foster prejudice.”

And its much easier for people to use outgroup derogating, because its easier to trash talk people that are not from your “kind” because it’s more accessible. Not many people could do ingroup favoritism because there’s not a lot of opportunities to do it. And people do tend to feel superior and so that helps with their self-esteem because everyone want to feel good and superior to another person.

The most common stereotyped people today is the Muslim people. So people hate on Islam because of all the stereotypes out there, and because it makes them feel superior since they are not “savages,” like all the muslims are. And they are much more “civilized” than the Muslims are. Its much easier to trash talk Islam then to find out the truth and then spread it around.

Islam is the fastest growing religion in the world. If one did research about Islam, one will find that out.  If one does research about Islam and listens to what the media, like television, says about Islam, they will find two completely different images. One very common image that the media portrays the Muslims as terrorists. We carry bombs and we do all the killings. From these images on televison, people create  an image in their heads about the religion of Islam and then project it to all the Muslim people and mainly on the religion of Islam. If one think about it, they will see how unfair it is for a Muslim, actually for anyone, living in Western society may feel about these very unfair stereotypes that the media is projecting on Islam and the Muslim people as a whole.

Now people think that Muslims are terrorist and they think that Muslims are bad people. The holy book is the Qur’an and they follow what the Qur’an says, so the Qur’an must preach violence. They see the women wearing the hijab and “restricting” their freedom to show off their bodies. And they don’t see any women going to drunken parties or going to bars and having boyfriends and having fun and running around in the streets. So people think and assume that the women are oppressed and they should be “freed” from that oppression. They look at images on the television and see how “poor” the Arab world is and think there’s no schools and everyone is running in the streets, and there’s no education and think that the only reason that there’s no education is that they are so “poor.” And so they make the conclusion that no one is learning anything, especially women. They think that Islam doesn’t believe in Jesus, peace on him, since Islam doesn’t believe that he is the son of God or anything.

And to make their stereotypes and prejduices possible, they use the concept of identifying against. One can see that everyone has an identity. Some people form their identity by identitying against. To identify against, first we define the “other” and then we define themselves as “not the other.” The media gives these stereotypes and people now believe that the Muslims ar terrorists and carry bombs and people are not terrorist and people don’t carry bombs. So people who don’t think for themselves think that the Muslims are “savages” and would kill anyone in sight. That makes them not want to convert to such a peaceful religion such as Islam and people don’t want to be identified as Muslim because it’s associated with all these bad images in the media and the overused word of terrorism.

 

            These are some common stereotypes the Islam as a religion has.


All Muslim women are oppressed.
           

To tell you the truth, Muslim women are not oppressed.

If Muslim women are so oppressed, then why dont they just convert to another religion?

If they are so unhappy with the rules that God put on them, then when why don’t they just convert to Christianity or Judaism? They would be a lot happier, huh?
            Yes, Muslims don’t drink at bars and women wear the scarf, but Muslims believe that God put those rules for a reason. Muslims believe that God doesn’t want us to be tempted to do bad stuff. If you take away the temptation, you’re not tempted. And you must be asking yourself, “Why does He put the temptation there in the first place?” He wants to see if people like us will listen to Him.

Muslims are freed from having to make bad decision that will sometimes change their lives, like drinking. When people drink, they very often lose control of themselves and they could do stuff that are uncalled for, and on top of that, alcohol gives you a lot of problems in the future. One does get addicted to alcohol, so one spends a lot of money on alcohol. If one drinks too much, one could pass out, and one could even die from drinking too much alcohol, which would be exactly like suicide and if you killed yourself, you would be going to the most bottom part of hell, which is what the Muslims believe. If one drinks and drives, one could get into an accident. In the long run, alcohol causes so many health problems, one of them being liver damage. One’s liver is one of the most important organ in the body.

We pray five times a day, so that we could think of God all the time. Many Christians only go to church on Sunday and think of God only then. Muslims fast in the month of Ramadan from even before sunrise to sunset; one of the reasons is learn self control and that patience is a virtue. Another reason is to feel what the poor people have and to think of food as a gift instead of a necessity, like people always do.  Muslim give alms, so that we don’t think we are the richest people in the world. Being selfish and greedy is common around people.

Muslims believe that God put rules. If you follow them, you will be saved, in this life and in the one after.

 

True feminists should work to free the Muslim women.

 

From what? There’s nothing to be freed from. We are not oppressed, so there’s not we need to be freed from. Again, if Muslim women are so oppressed, then why don’t they convert to another religion? They are actually a lot happier than any other religion, because again, the temptation is taken away. They call Islam a backwards, tradition religion, but what is wrong with being traditional?

Muslim women are forced to cover their heads.

 

Wearing the hijab is in the Qur’an, but Muslims are not forced to do it. Our dads don’t have a gun at our heads saying that if we don’t do it, he will shoot. Not all the Muslim wear the hijab. The hijab takes commitment. One can not wear it one day and take it off the next.

 The hijab is a beautiful thing. One who wears it doesn’t have to worry about how their hair looks in the morning. But one who wear it should cover everything except their hand and face, unless their face is beautiful, then they also have to cover it. If you are beautiful, it’s better to hide it than show it off. When women are all out there showing everything, they are usually called sluts and whores and hoes. One who wears it gets a lot more respect than one who flaunts their stuff. Wearing the hijab doesn’t distract the men from their work. Men actually get their work done instead of paying attention or thinking about the women next to him. Men treat women who wear the hijab like a person, instead of being distracted by her beauty. Wearing the hijab is also an attitude and a behavior rather than only just a fashion statement.

The concept here is temptation, too. Men are tempted to pursue a woman by her beauty. Men are usually looking for a short term relationship after they pursue the woman. So if that is taken away, then they are not tempted to persue the women in front of them.

 

Muslim women are generally not allowed to be educated.

 

That’s the silliest stereotype there is. It’s very hard for a Muslim to fathom how did that become a stereotype. Why would God not want Muslims women to be educated?  Education for Muslim women is no sin. Women have the same rights to be educated as men do. Muslim women do too. Men go to college and even pursue their own careers. Muslim women do too. Edcuation in the Arab world is a actually a duty. It’s a duty to educate men and women alike! Is that really hard to believe? In fact, my mom came all the way to the United States just for our education. Besides without education, where would Muslim women be?

 

Most Muslims support terrorism.
 

If you took a survey to give to all Muslims in the world and ask them this question, you will find that about 98% don’t support it. Muslims DON’T support terrorism. I don’t support terrorism. Heck! I didn’t even know the word existed before September 11, 2001. I didn’t even know what the word hijack mean. Muslim actually hate the word terrorism. It’s so overused. Thats is just the propaganda that is on the televsion trying to brainwash you folks to thinking that, to give the United States justification to go into Iraq. The United States is not at war with the religion, even though some people think it is. It is at war with one country, Iraq. They have something that the United States wants, which is a small three letter word, but it makes a big difference, oil. So the United States gets jealous because it doesn’t have any and makes up all these stories about the Muslim people. And people use to defense mechanism of projection. The government “hates” the Muslim people and so the United States “hates” the Muslim people. So in return, they think the Muslim people “hate” them, when it is completely the opposite.

Islam preaches voilence and muslim are commanded by God to “kill all the infidels.”

 

If Islam did preach violence, then why are Muslims on the news right now? Why werent Muslims on the news before September 11, 2001? If it did preach violence, we would have been on the news since television news started. And beside the literal translation ofthe word Islam is “peace and submission to God.” It preaches voilence and yet its the fastest growing religion in the world? Come on, people, think! I didnt even know what was an infidel until like very recently. Five to eight million muslims live here in the united states today. So if islam really taught violence, then ask yourself, “WHERE IS THE VIOLENCE?” So  all that kill all the infidel stuff is nonsense, because if it was true, then HOW WOULD THE CHRISTIANS AND JEWS LIVE GENERATION AFTER GENERATION FOR 1400 YEARS IN THE MIDDLE EAST? AND THEY STILL LIVE IN THE MIDDLE EAST! THINK ABOUT IT! THINK ABOUT IT! THINK ABOUT!


Islam and Christianity have no common beliefs.

 

Islam and Christianity both belief that there’s a God. They both know Jesus, peace on him, but Islam dont believe that he’s the son of God. If he was the son of God, that means God was married and He had kids. Thats the literal translation of the son of God. They both believe in Adam, peace on him, and Eve and Noah, peace on him, and the flood. They both believe in Moses, peace on him, and the ten commandent. They both believe in the end of the world and Judgment Day. They both believe in Abraham, peace on him, and his son Issac and that he almost sacrificed his son because God told him to. Islam even had a day where we celebrate that day, which is the big Eid. So they have so many common beliefs.

 

Muslim people are forced to make the non muslims convert and they treat the non muslims bad if they don’t convert.

 

We are not forced to make non muslims convert. We are not telling them to convert and we don’t have guns to their heads if the don’t convert. Treatment of people who refuse to convert to islam is the same as all the other people. Muslim don’t treat people who wont convert like dogs and then the people who are converting or are already Muslim like angels, same with the people who divert away from islam. If they want to divert, it’s going to be their problem in the future, not ours. We treat all people alike. If  they dont want to convert, bravo! Its their choice, not ours.

 

So in conclusion, all these stereotypes are wrong and if one want to know the truth, one has to do his own research because not all what the media says is true. The media is giving wrong information to the people and it’s not fair that the media is doing that. However, it doesn’t take a rocker scientist to figure out that Islam preaches violence or know that Muslim women are not getting educated are false because there are a lot of Muslim women at my college. People need to start thinking for themselves and stop letting the media dicate to them what to think and how to react to it.

 

 

Eating Disorders

Posted in anorexia, anorexia nervosa, beautiful, beauty, being ugly, body image, bulimia, bulimia nervosa, categorizing people, cosumed with our looks, dont judge, eating disorders, fat, hot, if you open your eyes, images in the media, intelligence, judging other people, judging people, looks, losing weight, media, perfect, perfection, skinny, social, stereotypes, stereotypes of beauty, stereotypes of being beautiful, the beautiful belief, the belief of being beautiful, the belief of being ugly, the body is ugly, the concept of hot, the concept of ugly, think about it, ugly, women in media with tags , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , on May 13, 2008 by sweetangel16175

two words… that i still dont get why they even have them…
the stereotype of beauty is being skinny…
eating disorders are severe disturbances in eating behavior characterized by peroccupation with weight concerns and unhealthy effort to control weight. the vast majority of cases consist of two sometimes overlapping sydromes: anorexia nervosa and bulimia nervosa.

anorexia nervosa involves intense fear of gaining weight, disturbed body image, refusal to maintain normal body weight, and dangerous measures to lose weight. two subtypes have been observed. in restricting type anorexia nervosa, people drastically reduce their food intake, sometimes literally starving themselves. in binge-eating/purging type anorexia nervosa, individuals attempt to lose weight by forcing themselves to to vomit after meals, by misusing laxatives and diuretics, and by engaging in excessive exercise

both types suffer from distrubed body image. no matter how frail they become, they insist that they are too fat. their morbid fear of obesity means that they are never satisified with their weight. if they gain a pound or two, they panic. the only thing that makes them happy is to lose more weight. the frequent result is the relentless decline in body image; people who are entering treatment for anorexia nervosa are typically 25-30% below the normal weight. because of their disturbed body image, individuals suffering from anorexia nervosa generally do not appreciate the maladaptive quality of their behavior and rarely seek treatment on their own. they are typically coaxed or coerced into treatment by friends or family member who is alarmed by their appearence.

anorexia nervosa eventually leads to a cascade of medical problems, including amenorrhea, loss of menstrual cycles, gastronintesinal problems, low blood pressure, osteroporosis, and metabolic disturbances that can lead to cardic arrest or circulatory collapse. anorexia is a serious illness that leads to death in 5-10% of patients.

bulimia nervosa involves habitually engaging in out-of control overeating followed by unhealthy compensatory efforts, such as selfinduced vomiting, fasting, abuse of laxatives and diuretics, and excessive exercise. the eating binges are usually carried out in secret and are followed by intense guilt and conern about gaining weight. these feelings motivate ill advised strategies to undo the effects of overeating. however vomiting prevents absorption of only about half of the recent consumed food, and the laxative and diuretics have negligible impact on caloric intake, so individuals suffering from bulimia nervosa typically maintain a reasonably normal weight. medical problems associated with bulimia nervosa include cardic arrythmia, dental problems, metabolic deficiencies, and gastrointestinal problems.

obviously bulimia nervosa shares many features with anorexia nervosa, such as a morbid fear of becoming obese, preoccupation with food, and a rigid maladaptive approaches to controlling weight that are grounded in naive all-or-none thinking. however the sydromes also differ in crucial ways. first and foremost, bulimia is a much less life-threatening conidition. second, although their appearance is usually more normal than seen with anorexia, people with bulimia are much more likely to recognize that their eating behavior is pathological and are more likely to cooperate with treatment

so where in the torah, the bible, or the qur’an does it say that fat people are ugly or skinny people are beautiful? thin is not the new beautiful. i hate it when people think like that. young women are comparing themselve to the girls in the media. otherwise they wont get men to love then. look at queen latifah, shes big and beautiful and a successful woman.

beauty should come from within because, as i said earlier looks fade very easily. we dont have to look a certain way to be beautiful because we are all beautiful in our own way. i think people who are anorexic and bulimic should try to focus more on their intelligence and kindness because in the end only those two things will matter more, much, much more than beauty.

“in the end, only kindness matters.”

To Clique is to Stereotype

Posted in categorizing people, cheerleaders, cliques, cliques in school, emos, goths, jocks, nerds, punks, stereotypes, stereotypes of cheerleaders, stereotypes of cliques, stereotypes of emos, stereotypes of goths, stereotypes of jocks, stereotypes of nerds, stereotypes of punks with tags , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , on May 18, 2008 by sweetangel16175

and i am not talking about clicking the lights on or the television…
i am talking about cliques in school
theres a lot of stereotypes about cliques in school…
sorry if i offend anyone. i am truly not trying to offend anyone. i am just trying to show all the stereotypes that are associated with these cliques… and i know they are not true… but this is what i think about when you say these cliques…

nerds are supposed to be smart, always wearing glasses, girls always are in two pig tail braids, the glasses are usually black rimmed, they usually are awkward and clumsy, they are usually in love with the most popular guy in school, they usually are not dressed up in petite clothing, the are more concerned about getting good grades, they usually make all A’s, they usually dont date or are not dating anyone

jocks are supposed to be buff, tall, hot, big guys who are into sports, like football, basketball, or hockey, the head jock usually always get the head cheerleader and they usually slept with her, they are concerned about making the next touchdown, basket, or goal, the head of the team will always get into college with a scholarship,

cheerleaders are supposed to be skinny, bitchy. little, blonde. hot girls who wave pompoms in your face at pep rallies, they usually sleep around and they usually are dating the quarterback of the football team, they usually are airheads who dont know anything, they some of the time have people do they work for them, they are usually like the plastics in mean girls, and say “like” and “whatever” and “oh my God” a lot

bad boys are supposed to wear a black leather jacket, sometimes jean jacket will do, sometimes they wear gloves, most of the time he’s hot, they always have to act “cool,” otherwise people wont think they are cool, they always have to get in trouble to impress the girls, some of the time its them who has the girl, 

goths are supposed to wear mostly black, with black nail polish and black lipstick, and make up and pale white face, they are usually called emo, and girls usually wear tiny vests and leggings, they are usually dark and write a lot of poetry about dark stuff, they usually have piercings in places besides the ear, they dont always have visible art on their body, 

punks are supposed to be rather the same as goths, except they dont wear mostly black, they too wear the vest, they too write dark poetry and usually have piercing other than in the ear, they love to listen to hard rock music,

and again this post is not here to offend anyone, i am just trying to show the stereotypes…
and every public school has them, the cheerleaders, the jocks, the nerds,
but if u strip them down to their undies, you will see that they are human, just like everyone else,
i didnt like “stick to the status quo” in high school musical, because it shows all the stereotypes of the cliques, but i do like it because people are trying to break free of these stereotypes…

i am trying to show that there are stereotypes for cliques and i really dont think its fair when you say nerd and cheerleader, you get two completely different images in your mind.

you cant categorize people based on what they wear or how they look and get the whole picture of who they are… maybe someone is a nerd, but they secretly take karate classes… and you will never know because you didn’t take the time to get to know them…

Almost here

Posted in poem, poetry with tags , on May 13, 2008 by sweetangel16175
i wrote this poem a long time ago…
but i like it…

almost here

closing my eyes as tight as i could

i could almost see his skin
a little darker than mine
and his beautiful smile,
and his rich deep brown eyes,
his eyes glistening in the light
as he looks into my eyes

i could almost smell his cologne
like the day his skin
accidently brushed mine
and i was in pure esctasy
he smells like a summer breeze
as it washes over me

i could almost feel his hand
he held my hand and let go
as we put our hands up
and our hands were like
the opposite poles of a manget
colliding with each other

i could almost hear his voice
as it rises and falls to
the melodious tune as he sings
my name to his own harmony
above the song of the wind
and i clap for him

i could almost taste his lips
that time we kissed under
the beautiful starlit sky and
and i felt him suck very softly
on my bottom lip and tongue
and i felt butterflies in my stomach

i hear an loud ringing sound
in the distance and all the beautiful,
vibrant colors were eradicated,
and i wake up, face up
looking at the white ceiling
i want to moan and groan

it takes me a second, then i smile
and get up out of my bed
my mom waiting in the next room
asks why i am smiling
i dont hesitate at all
i sit next to her and tell her

i was dreaming of someone special

Voting for Obama! Shocking, I know!

Posted in obama with tags , , , on May 14, 2008 by sweetangel16175

when i heard obama was running for president
i said to myself…. people are not gonna vote for him
they will be too absorbed that hes african american that they wont see past that and they are not gonna vote for him because of that… they wont listen to him…
i am shocked. America really shocked me. i was wrong. people are voting for him.
and to think, just about sixty years ago, african americans were fighting for there rights to vote and fighting the jim crow laws… *sigh* those were the days…

I still believe! Oh God Almighty, I still believe!

Posted in God, african, anger, animosity, asian, attacking emo, beautiful, beauty, being ugly, black and white, body image, categorizing people, celebrating our difference, clothes, concept of racism, conflict, cosumed with our looks, culture, discrimination, discrimination generates hate, dont judge, equality, fairness, faith, faith in humankind, faith in mankind, fat, free from discrimination, free from hate, free from prejudice, happiness, hate, hope, hot, humanity, i still believe, identifying against, if you open your eyes, ignorance, ignorance of people, images in the media, indian, intelligence, judging other people, judging people, kindness, king's dream, liberty, listening, listening with our hearts, looks, love, love and peace, martin luther king, media, muslim, muslims, one species, peace, perfect, perfection, poison of hate, politicallly correct dream of racism, prejudice, race, race is a social concept, racism, racism and the concept of identifying against, racism in america, racism is taught, racism reborn, racism today, respect, skinny, social, society, sociology, speaking out, standing out, stereotypes, stereotypes of beauty, stereotypes of being beautiful, the beautiful belief, the belief of being beautiful, the belief of being ugly, the body is ugly, the concept of hot, the concept of ugly, the dream, the dream of equality, the dream of hope, the human race, think about it, think for yourself, truth, ugly, weakening of mankind with tags , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , on May 14, 2008 by sweetangel16175
here it is, the hopefully soon to be famous speech by moi!

I still believe! Oh God Almighty, I still believe!

I believe God does everything for a reason.
I believe there’s a reason I am here.
There’s a reason God put me on this Earth.
There’s a reason God put you on this Earth too.
But I believe I have found the reason I am here.
I believe here is the reason God put me on this Earth.

“I have a dream that my four little children will one day live in a nation where they will not be judged by the color of their skin but by the content of their character.” – Martin Luther King, Jr.

The “I have a dream” speech by Martin Luther King Jr. is about 40 years old!

And yet, the dream still hasn’t come!
Even though we think it did…

We still judge people by how they look on the outside,
and we don’t take time to get to know them on the inside.
I don’t think it’s fair. I really don’t think it fair.
There’s so much more to a person than what they look like.
There’s intelligence and wisdom.
There’s kindness and there’s personality.

But people become so blind and they can’t look past the looks.
And if they look good, we tend to associate them with a good personality. I mean it is sometimes true, but most of the time it isn’t.

And there IS still so much racism in the world today…
and discrimination and prejudice too!

The only reason: We already have this image set in our heads of what they would be like if we ever talked to them because, God forbid, getting to know them past their looks is a sin, right?

But I have the same dream!
Martin Luther King’s dream.
The dream he introduced to us forty years ago.
The dream of hope and equality.
The dream that was fought against the Jim Crow laws.

But that same dream, even after all his hard work and all that time between then and now, still hasn’t come.

After three hundred and sixty years, we still have same stereotypes.
After three hundred and sixty years, we still have same prejudices.
After three hundred and sixty years, we still discriminate against people.
After three hundred and sixty years, some people even support it.
After three hundred and sixty years, we still use violence to get the word out.
After three hundred and sixty years, we still hate the people who are not like us.
And after three hund and sixty years, we still haven’t made much progress.

And we think racism just disappeared because nobody talks about it anymore.

I still believe in this dream!
I still believe we can achieve this dream!
I still believe! Oh God Almighty! I still believe!

Yes! I have the same dream, the same dream of hope, the light at the end of the tunnel! And yes I too also see it! Dr. King saw it fifty years ago, and I see it too!
Yes! I have the same dream, the same dream of true equality, where everyone, and i mean everyone around the world, is treated in the same way, no one lesser, no one better!
And yes! I have the same dream, the same dream of our true liberties, where we have all of our liberties and they are not taken away from us!
Yes! I have the same dream, the same of honesty, a day when saying the truth and fighting for your rights and your true liberties will be rewarded, not punished.

Oh! But I still believe in the dream! One must have faith in humankind! I still do!

Yes! I have the same dream that one day all the people around the world would come together as one species, as one human race, and we would not be judged whether we are African, Asian, Indian, or Muslim,
A day when white and black are considered the same,
A day when African and Indian are considered the same,
A day when Muslim and Asian are considered the same!

Yes! I have the same dream that one day we will see that we are all the same in the eyes of God and no one superior,
A day when we stop categorizing people into groups,
A day when we know we are all different and learn embrace and celebrate those differences
A day when all the anger in world will be gone,
A day when we see that there’s no right religion or right color of skin or right way to look beautiful,
A day when one day when we find out that beauty is in everyone,
A day when one day we won’t have to look for it.

Oh I still believe! Oh God Almighty! I still believe!

Yes! I have the same dream that one day, people will learn and to listen to each other and teach each other to listen with all their hearts,
A day when we will learn to speak and teach each other to speak with all their hearts,
A day when one day we the people won’t be weakened or destroyed by our concept of race but be strengthened by the concept of listening with our hearts!
A day when we won’t be weaken by the facts that our eyes say, but be strengthened by listening to our hearts
A day when we will finally abandon what our eyes say.
A day when we use of eyes to find good in all people.

I have the same dream that one day we the people will not categorize ourselves into “races” and people will see who the others really are,
A day when the saying, “The eyes are the window to the soul.” would be on everyone’s lips,
A day when people will look into each other eyes and truly see their soul.
A day when love is taught and to hate someone is be punished,
A day when there’s no concept of racism and the concept of identifying against,
A day when the miracle of hope is present in every heart and mind
A day when we have time and take the time to get to know each other

I still believe in the dream! One must have faith in humankind! Oh I still believe!

I still have the same dream that one day people will abandon stereotypes and not act on their prejudices and not support the discrimination,
A day when we will be respected for who they are and not hated because we dont support who the other people support,
A day when discrimination will be truly punished and put to jail for,
A day when true hope will shine in the hearts of little children,
A day when they are and we are truly happy to be who we are,
A day when we abandon all the anger and hate
A day when we know that these stereotypes, prejudice, and discrimination will only lead us to go round and round in a vicious cycle.

Oh I still believe in the dream! Yes! I do believe!

I have the same dream that one day we will finally see that race is not based on the biological aspects,
A day when we finally see that race is a social concept
A day when we finally abandon it, and see each other for the way we truly are.
A day we won’t be too busy fighting to see the real problem on the earth.

But I have the same dream that one day people will not be judged by the clothes they wear or how fat or skinny we are or how much make up we put on,
A day when we are all considered beautiful in our own way because everyone is different,
A day when the outside will not become a barrier to look what is really inside the person,
A day when a person will show true happiness inside and outside.

Oh yes! God Almighty! I still believe!

I have the same dream that one day we will all teach our children to love all “races” and teach them to love themselves too,
A day when we teach our children that you dont have to look skinny to be beautiful,
A day when we don’t teach our children the poison of hate of the “others” and the hate toward their bodies,
A day when our children could be truly free to express themselves without being judged by their friends or classmates
A day when we teach our children that they dont have to fit in or be popular to be themselves, or to be liked by other people,
A day when people will see that standing out is not the worse thing in the world,
A day when we wont conform with people, even though we know they are wrong,
A day when there’s no jocks, and cheerleader, and punk, and goths, but there will be just children in our school,

I have the same dream that one day people will see though other people and look past that other people are different from them,
A day when we are not consumed in what a person looks like,
A day when we still have hope for people,
A day when we see something wrong being done, we do something about it,
A day when we stand up for what we believe is right,
A day when we say that we are sad, we truly mean and when we say that we are happy, we truly mean it.

Oh yes! God Almighty! I still believe!

I have the same dream that one day we will teach our children that you don’t have to look a certain way to be beautiful and that the word “hot” really doesn’t biologically exist,
A day when people will judge other people and other people judge us by the character they and we have,
A day when people will realize that we are flawed and we can’t be perfected, no matter how hard we try,
A day when we realize we don’t need to be perfected,
A day when people won’t be so blind to the media!

I have the same dream that one day we will all finally break free from these chains, break free from the chains of discrimination, break free from the chains of prejudice, break free from the chains of the hatred and anger that is in this world right now.

I have a dream that one day we will get to understand why God made the world the way he did!

And that will be the day when people are going to be truly happy and the people won’t be so blind anymore.

One must have faith in humankind! And oh! I still believe!

A Man on Youtube that tells it like it is!

Posted in african, anger, animosity, black and white, categorizing people, classifying people, concept of racism, conflict, crimes against humanity, freedom of speech, humanity, liberty, obama, politicallly correct dream of racism, race, racism, racism exists in the united states, racism in america, racism today, racist t-shirt of obama, society, the kkk, the klu klux klan, think about it, torture, values of humanity, war with tags , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , on May 14, 2008 by sweetangel16175

http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=NEGpBIQfkMs

talking about the racist t-shirt that has obama…
I LOVE THIS GUYS INSIGHT!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

Ignorance can make people look so stupid!

Posted in christian, christianity, christians and jews in the middle east, common stereotypes of islam, conflict, if you open your eyes, ignorance, ignorance of people, images in the media, islam, islam and violence, lack of understanding, media, muslim, muslims, negative images in the media, people who twist verses of the Qur'an, prejudice, religion, speaking out, stereotypes, stereotypes of islam, stop terrorism, terrorism, the rationality of islam, the truth about islam, think about it, think for yourself, tolerance of islam, truth, violence, violence and islam, voice of truth, wrong information about islam with tags , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , on May 15, 2008 by sweetangel16175

ISLAM IS FASCISM
ISLAM IS TERRORISM

By
Larry Houle
www.godofreason.com
intermedusa@yahoo.com

ISLAM IS TOTALLY AND COMPLETELY BOGUS, A SHAM AND A FRAUD

Islam is not a religion but an evil, political, military ideology.
it’s too bad you think that way and how about doing some research? you will find out cool stuff about. 

The ten commandments teach: Thou Shalt Not Kill.

The Koran teaches: Thou Shalt Kill Infidels.
have you even read whole the Qur’an? i dont think so…

In Islam, it is a holy religious duty to murder infidels.
i didnt even know the word infidel until very recently and i am a muslim…

The Quran is written in the language of terrorism.
oh and you think the bible was orginially written in English, huh? it was written in aremric, how would you know if its translated in the right way? i am not trying to attack the bible, i am trying to show that its not the langauge of the terrorist. well the christians were persecuted, a long time ago, when christian was first introduced. and if i am correct, they were persecuted when the bible came out, so the Qur’an was introduced how many years ago, and they are attacking it right now? doesnt really make any sense to me.

It is filled with numerous verses urging the Muslims to terrorize the non Muslims, kill them, and take possession of their lands and properties.
which are actually twisted by, ummm who do we listen to for the news? OMG! its the media, so if they twist the verses, i wonder what else they twist…

The important points to remember is that whatever Muhammad did to terrorize the infidels was actually the actions of God.
did you even live back then to even know? if you did, then you must be very very very old and then you would break the guiness world record for the oldest person on Earth, and last time, i checked i didnt see your name on there. 

Among the many verses which exhort Islamist terrorism, the following verses stand out as naked aggression of Allah/Muhammad on the unbelievers: 2:63, 3:151, 8:12, 8:60, 8:59, 9:29, 9:50 9:55, 11:102, and 17:59
and omg they are all out of context, right?

 These are the Eternal Laws of Allah authorizating murder and extermination as a holy duty. THIS IS THE EVIL INSANITY THAT IS ISLAM.

Islam is murdering infidels, raping their women and little girls, selling and breeding them as slaves,
looting and pillaging their property and keeping 80% of the proceeds from the looting and selling slaves, and distributing the women not sold into slavery as sex slaves.
so if you did some research, you would probably find out, our prophet saw actually married to get the women out of slavery… so how the crap would we still have slaves? if we did have slaves, where are they then?

Murder, rape, looting, slavery are all ETERNAL LAWS OF ALLAH in the KORAN. These LAWS OF ALLAH are divine and can never BE CHANGED.
i am muslim and i am 20 and i never heard of them, so please enlighten me here, and tell me what they are…

All Muslims believe the Koran is the Eternal divine word of God ��” the Eternal laws of God. All Muslims believe that God authored the Koran and a copy of the Koran is in heaven. The Koran remains for all Muslims, not just “fundamentalists,” the uncreated word of God Himself. It is valid for all times and places forever; its ideas are absolutely true and beyond all criticism. To question it is to question the very word of God, and hence blasphemous. A Muslim’s duty is to believe it and obey its divine commands without question.
well if we start to question God’s existence, we come back to the same place…

Muslims can be killed (beheaded) for doing any of the following:

Reviling Allah or his Messenger; (2) being sarcastic about ‘Allah’s name, His command, His interdiction, His promise, or His threat’; (3) denying any verse of the Quran or ‘anything which by scholarly consensus belongs to it, or to add a verse that does not belong to it’; (4) holding that ‘any of Allah’s messengers or prophets are liars, or to deny their being sent’; (5) reviling the religion of Islam; (6) being sarcastic about any ruling of the Sacred Law; (7) denying that Allah intended ‘the Prophet’s message . . . to be the religion followed by the entire world.’

This means exactly what it says. ALL MUSLIMS BELIEVE that the Koran is the ETERNAL word/teachings of God to be followed without question. If a Muslim challenges or questions the Koran, HE IS NO LONGER A MUSLIM BUT AN APOSTATE OF ISLAM and can be killed.
if we start to question, we see how complex things are and from human experience, we know that complex things just dont come out of nothing… so we can question… but we are always brought back to the same thing… 

The Koran can never be changed not even one word. When you are reading teachings of the Koran, you are reading the word of God himself and you must OBEY. THERE IS NO CHOICE. There is no exercising free will, no employing logic, reason, rationality, morality. These teachings are for all time FOREVER AND EVER AND EVER.
if you read the qur’an, you will find out that there is rationality and morality.
so i encourage you to read it, and try to write a book like it.

This is the most important insanity that ALL Muslims believe THAT MEANS ALL MUSLIMS. This belief in the KORNIC ETERNAL LAWS OF GOD is a disaster that has the potential to destroy humanity and civilization as we know it.

Again all the teachings of murder, rape, slavery, looting, sex with little girls etc are FOREVER.
there you go with the slavery again…

They are Islam.

Islam is not a wonderful religion of peace and love that has been hi ��” jacked and perverted by a few bad apples of evil Islamo Facsists, Islamic militants, Islamic Fundamentalists, jihadists, Wahhabism, radical Islam, political Islam, Islamists etc There has been no hijacking. There has been no perversion. These demented souls are following exactly the teachings of the Koran and in the footsteps of the Prophet – Muhammad. ITS ALL ABOUT ISLAM STUPID INFIDEL
ouch that really hurt me here.

The reality is that Osama bin Laden is a true Muslim, a holy man of the book who is following exactly the teachings of Islam as recorded in the Koran.
dont you think its very funny how the dont know who killed martin luther king, but they quickly blame osama for sept 11, 2001? and it’s been like 40 or 50 years ago since the death of mlk and his death happened in the US, not outside the US and we still after about 40 years dont know who killed him… 

By not exposing the perverted teachings of Islam, those who use the term Islamo Fascism etc are elevating Islam to an equal footing with Christianity and other world religions.

so you think islam teaches violence, 5 to 8 million muslims live here in the united states. if islam really taught violence, then ask yourself, “WHERE IS THE VIOLENCE?” so all that kill all the infidel stuff is nonsense, because if it was true, then HOW WOULD THE CHRISTIANS AND JEWS LIVE GENERATION AFTER GENERATION FOR 1400 YEARS IN THE MIDDLE EAST? AND THEY STILL LIVE IN THE MIDDLE EAST! THINK ABOUT IT! THINK ABOUT IT! THINK ABOUT!

and you give israel and palestine as an example,
well people in palestine think that israel is not a country and that its occupation from israel that makes you mad and want to fight back. now put yourself in that place. say canadians started to come in gradually and then they started to take back the lousiana purchase that was made back in 1803, and they started to say that this is their land and they want it back, and started occupy the land, and i dont think we still have the document of the purchase, and since we have no proof of that purchase they are going to take in back anyway, and even if we did have it, they would go after it and try to destroy any proof. wouldnt you go fight them? because its your land and they are occupying it. i mean they gave it to us, right?
same thing happened with the palestines and israel….

Women in the west are treated better?

Posted in women with tags , on May 16, 2008 by sweetangel16175

In the west, yes, women are treated a great deal better, but if the west were to come under Sharia law as the Koran demands, I feel absolutely certain this would change quickly. I don’t say this because I believe all Muslim men are evil. I say it because of human nature and the nature of power, whether in the hands of men or of women.

“In the west, yes, women are treated a great deal better”, well, that is a completely untrue statement. There are more rape and cruelty against women in west than in any other muslim countries. In west rape cases are not given any importance because they are considered as part of society. According to UN in USA alone there are more than 50000 rape cases.

Whereas in muslim countries due to Sharia Law these numbers are very low. Iam not saying these crimes are not taking place in muslim countries as always there are “black sheeps” in every community and we should not point finger on any religion due to few of these criminals.

Yes, Muslims don’t drink at bars and women wear the scarf, but Muslims believe that God put those rules for a reason. Muslims believe that God doesn’t want us to be tempted to do bad stuff. If you take away the temptation, you’re not tempted. Why does He put the temptation there in the first place? He wants to see if people like us will listen to Him.

Muslims are freed from having to make bad decision that will sometimes change their lives, like drinking. When people drink, they very often lose control of themselves and they could do stuff that are uncalled for, and on top of that, alcohol gives you a lot of problems in the future. One does get addicted to alcohol, so one spends a lot of money on alcohol. If one drinks too much, one could pass out. If one drinks and drives, one could get into an accident. In the long run, alcohol causes so many health problems, one of them being liver damage. One’s liver is one of the most important organ in the body.
does that sound like someone who is very happy?

Yes all muslim men are evil…. and all christian men, and jew and hindu men and even the chinese and the japanese, and the english and the french and the egyptian and the israeli men and the omg! even men from the united states! all the men of the world are evil, even women from japan and china and korea and laos, even vietnam, and russia and the german, the spanish and even omg! even in the US!
even little children are evil too.
because come on, even you should know this… even the declaration of independence said it…
“we hold this truths to be self-evident; that ALL men are created equal,” so we all have good intentions and bad intentions, so to say that just one kind of people is evil is mispeaking and it would be prejudice against that kind of people.
yes but 10 years ago, when someone would have asked you about islam and where is was practiced, you would have said indian and moved on… you would have probably known nothing about the shari’a law or stuff like that.

oh the irony!!! the most unreligious country attacks the most religious part of the world…
and its using the freedoms and the so called lack of freedoms against them…

Being different and people who discourage it!

Posted in being different!, society, society norms with tags , , on May 16, 2008 by sweetangel16175

http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=5cb2JIlM5e4&feature=related

i like this video!

she  IS absolutely right and i am trying to tell the world that… because i truly believe that… truly believe that it IS better to be yourself and be who you are than to fake something and pretend that you are something else just to please others….

White privilege = white supremacy?

Posted in identifying against, race, white privilige, white supremacy with tags , , , , , on May 17, 2008 by sweetangel16175

What does it mean to be White?
the white privilge… is that the same as white supremacy?
where the white man is superior to all the other races…
what if theres no such thing as race… would we think the same way?
would we still teach our children to hate people that are not like them?
would we still use the concept of identifying against?
would our children ask why people are different? would they still use the identifying against?
or would they be tolerant, more than us, about race?

the white privilge

1. I can if I wish arrange to be in the company of people of my race most of the time.
do u really wanna do that? having everybody think the same way? and no varitey of thinking?
you could be missing about a lot by doing that, because there could be an african american or an asian with better, more inventive ideas.

2. I can avoid spending time with people whom I was trained to mistrust and who have learned to mistrust my kind or me.
i would disagree with that because if a white man hangs out with an afican american man, hypothetically, the white man would also be trained to mistrust the african american man. 

3. If I should need to move, I can be pretty sure of renting or purchasing housing in an area which I can afford and in which I would want to live.
wealth and status, the stereotype that the african american community is poor and white american community is rich

4. I can be pretty sure that my neighbors in such a location will be neutral or pleasant to me.
unless you were born a bitch! then they might think of you as the opposite

5. I can go shopping alone most of the time, pretty well assured that I will not be followed or harassed.

6. I can turn on the television or open to the front page of the paper and see people of my race widely represented.
the saddest thing too…

7. When I am told about our national heritage or about “civilization,” I am shown that people of my color made it what it is.

8. I can be sure that my children will be given curricular materials that testify to the existence of their race.

9. If I want to, I can be pretty sure of finding a publisher for this piece on white privilege.

10. I can be pretty sure of having my voice heard in a group in which I am the only member of my race.

11. I can be casual about whether or not to listen to another person’s voice in a group in which s/he is the only member of his/her race.
ouch!

12. I can go into a music shop and count on finding the music of my race represented, into a supermarket and find the staple foods which fit with my cultural traditions, into a hairdresser’s shop and find someone who can cut my hair.

13. Whether I use checks, credit cards or cash, I can count on my skin color not to work against the appearance of financial reliability.

14. I can arrange to protect my children most of the time from people who might not like them.
not the best idea in the world…

15. I do not have to educate my children to be aware of systemic racism for their own daily physical protection.

16. I can be pretty sure that my children’s teachers and employers will tolerate them if they fit school and workplace norms; my chief worries about them do not concern others’ attitudes toward their race.
unless your child is a total bitch and gets out of his/her seat every once in a while. 

17. I can talk with my mouth full and not have people put this down to my color.

18. I can swear, or dress in second hand clothes, or not answer letters, without having people attribute these choices to the bad morals, the poverty or the illiteracy of my race.

19. I can speak in public to a powerful male group without putting my race on trial.

20. I can do well in a challenging situation without being called a credit to my race.

21. I am never asked to speak for all the people of my racial group.

22. I can remain oblivious of the language and customs of persons of color who constitute the world’s majority without feeling in my culture any penalty for such oblivion.

23. I can criticize our government and talk about how much I fear its policies and behavior without being seen as a cultural outsider.

24. I can be pretty sure that if I ask to talk to the “person in charge”, I will be facing a person of my race.

25. If a traffic cop pulls me over or if the IRS audits my tax return, I can be sure I haven’t been singled out because of my race.

26. I can easily buy posters, post-cards, picture books, greeting cards, dolls, toys and children’s magazines featuring people of my race.

27. I can go home from most meetings of organizations I belong to feeling somewhat tied in, rather than isolated, out-of-place, outnumbered, unheard, held at a distance or feared.

28. I can be pretty sure that an argument with a colleague of another race is more likely to jeopardize her/his chances for advancement than to jeopardize mine.

29. I can be pretty sure that if I argue for the promotion of a person of another race, or a program centering on race, this is not likely to cost me heavily within my present setting, even if my colleagues disagree with me.

30. If I declare there is a racial issue at hand, or there isn’t a racial issue at hand, my race will lend me more credibility for either position than a person of color will have.

31. I can choose to ignore developments in minority writing and minority activist programs, or disparage them, or learn from them, but in any case, I can find ways to be more or less protected from negative consequences of any of these choices.

32. My culture gives me little fear about ignoring the perspectives and powers of people of other races.

33. I am not made acutely aware that my shape, bearing or body odor will be taken as a reflection on my race.

34. I can worry about racism without being seen as self-interested or self-seeking.

35. I can take a job with an affirmative action employer without having my co-workers on the job suspect that I got it because of my race.

36. If my day, week or year is going badly, I need not ask of each negative episode or situation whether it had racial overtones.

37. I can be pretty sure of finding people who would be willing to talk with me and advise me about my next steps, professionally.

38. I can think over many options, social, political, imaginative or professional, without asking whether a person of my race would be accepted or allowed to do what I want to do.

39. I can be late to a meeting without having the lateness reflect on my race.

40. I can choose public accommodation without fearing that people of my race cannot get in or will be mistreated in the places I have chosen.

41. I can be sure that if I need legal or medical help, my race will not work against me.

42. I can arrange my activities so that I will never have to experience feelings of rejection owing to my race.

43. If I have low credibility as a leader I can be sure that my race is not the problem.

44. I can easily find academic courses and institutions which give attention only to people of my race.

45. I can expect figurative language and imagery in all of the arts to testify to experiences of my race.

46. I can chose blemish cover or bandages in “flesh” color and have them more or less match my skin.

47. I can travel alone or with my spouse without expecting embarrassment or hostility in those who deal with us.

48. I have no difficulty finding neighborhoods where people approve of our household.

49. My children are given texts and classes which implicitly support our kind of family unit and do not turn them against my choice of domestic partnership.

50. I will feel welcomed and “normal” in the usual walks of public life, institutional and social.

http://mylifeasanalien.wordpress.com/2008/05/14/what-does-it-mean-to-be-white-or-act-white/

The French take over the United States!

Posted in Uncategorized with tags , , , , on May 20, 2008 by sweetangel16175

so lets say…
within the next couple of years or so,
the French started to come gradually into the United States,
they have been planning this for years, 
and then they just decided they wanted to take back the Lousiana Purchase that we bought back in 1803,
and they started seizing it back,
saying that this is their land and they want it back,
and started occupy the land,
and i dont think we still have the document of the purchase,
they say its theirs, but we bought it from them a long time ago… 
and since we have no proof of that purchase they are going to take in back anyway,
and even if we did have it, they would go after it and try to destroy any proof,
and if you want to pass by to get to the other side of the US, you have to go though so many check points…
even to fly across the air, you would have to go through a check point.
lets say, the French destroyed all our military, and thats the first thing on their agenda to do, so that we cant fight back, and we have no military, and even if we try to build a military, the French would try to occupy washington to destroy it…
and then that would give Mexico license to go attack California, because our nation is divided, and we would end up like what we were like before the 1800’s.
and they are backed by a lie, they have a right to be there because they were there before, and they want sympathy, so they use the fact that they were in the dark ages for quite some time.
and Great Britain, Canada, Germany, Spain, Australia, and most of the countries in Europe and supporting it…
and they want it to happen, they want to make United States to be a poor country and the European are supporting it by giving the French money to bring the United States down, because we have been a great nation for quite some time now and they dont want any more people going to the United States…
and we didnt see it coming and we had no idea what hit us…
wouldnt you go fight them? and destroy them? and take back the land what is rightfully ours?
because its your land and they are occupying it.
i mean they gave it to us, right? its in history books, but they say that all the history books we have are liars, and they burn all our history books…
wouldnt you be mad at them? wouldnt you want to fight them?
and who would you blame more, the european countries or the French?
well, if you got mad at this, you just felt how the palestines feel. Now you know how the palestines feel. Now you know what the palestines go through every day.

The First Chapter of the Qur’an

Posted in God, Qur'an, islam, islam is comprehensive, religion, the Qur'an, truth, voice of truth with tags , , , , on May 23, 2008 by sweetangel16175

Muslims believe that the Qur’an is a revelation from God in the Arabic language. Translations into other languages are considered by many to be merely superficial “interpretations” of the meanings and not reliable versions of the Qur’an. Although some Qur’an alone and liberal Muslims use translations as part of their daily prayers, they are used mainly for personal spiritual use by non-Arabic speakers.

The Arabic text with transliteration and translation in English is as follows: [Qur'an 1:1].

1:1 بِسْمِ اللّهِ الرَّحْمـَنِ الرَّحِيم

Bismillāhi r-raḥmāni r-raḥīm
In the name of God, the Most Beneficent, the Most Merciful:

1:2 الْحَمْدُ للّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِين

Al ḥamdu lillāhi rabbi l-’ālamīn
Praise be to God, the Lord of the Universe.

1:3 الرَّحْمـنِ الرَّحِيم

Ar raḥmāni r-raḥīm
The Most Gracious, the Most Merciful.

1:4 مَـالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّين

Māliki yawmi d-dīn
Master of the Day of Judgment.

1:5 إِيَّاك نَعْبُدُ وإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِين

Iyyāka na’budu wa iyyāka nasta’īn
You alone we worship, and You alone we ask for help

1:6 اهدِنَــــا الصِّرَاطَ المُستَقِيمَ

Ihdinā ṣ-ṣirāṭ al mustaqīm
Guide us to the straight path;

1:7 صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنعَمتَ عَلَيهِمْ غَيرِ المَغضُوبِ عَلَيهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّين

Ṣirāṭ al-laḏīna an’amta ‘alayhim ġayril maġḍūbi ‘alayhim walāḍ ḍāllīn
The path of those whom You have favoured, not of those who have deserved Your anger, nor of those who stray.

When recited during daily prayers, some schools of thought follow Sura Al-Fatiha by the word Amen (normally pronounced Amin).

Notes

The first verse, transliterated as “bismillāhir rahmānir rahīm”, may be familiar to non-Arabic speakers and non-Muslims because of its ubiquity in Arabic and Muslim societies. This verse appears at the start of every sura in the Qur’an (except for surah at-Tawbah). The verse is said before reciting a sura or part of a sura during daily prayer, and also before public proclamations and indeed before many personal and everyday activities in many Arabic and Muslim societies as a way to invoke God’s blessing and proclaim one’s motives before an undertaking.

The two words “ar rahmān” and “ar rahīm” are often translated in English as “the beneficent” and “the merciful” or “the generous” and “the merciful.” They are often also translated as superlatives, for example, “the most generous” and “the most merciful.” Grammatically the two words “rahmaan” and “raheem” are different linguistic forms of the triconsonantal root R-H-M, connoting “mercy.” (For more information, see the section on root forms in Semitic languages.) The form “rahmaan” denotes degree or extent, i.e., “most merciful,” while “raheem” denotes time permanence, i.e., “ever merciful.”

The reading of the first word of the fourth verse, translated as “master/king” above, has been the subject of debate. The two main readings, or qira’at, of the Qur’an, Warsh and Hafs, differ on whether it should be “maliki” with a short “a,” which means “king” (Warsh, from Nafi’; Ibn Kathir; Ibn Amir; Abu ‘Amr; Hamza), or “māliki” with a long “a,” which means “master” or “owner” (Hafs, from Asim, and al-Kisa’i). Both “maliki” and “māliki” derive from the same triconsonantal root in Arabic, M-L-K. Both readings are considered valid by many practitioners, since both can be seen as describing God.

In some Muslim societies, Al-Fatiha is traditionally read together by a couple to seal their engagement, however this act is not recorded in the sunnah and is seen by many to be an innovation].

You tell me.

Posted in Uncategorized with tags , , on May 25, 2008 by sweetangel16175

i found this article on another persons blog.

you tell me. is this fair?

“It seems that last night, my step brother, Creepy took some stranger home from the bars. Once they got to this kids house, the very dim witted Creepy was convinced by said stranger, to get out of the car where some other jack ass proceeded to pound his face in….with a shovel! Creepy never saw it coming but he’s a really tough kid and he immediately started to defend himself against a slew of other guys who just happened to be at this place quite conveniently where the stranger wanted to be dropped off.

Meanwhile, in the back seat, my other step brother, Creepy’s twin Brow was waking up to the tussle. He jumped in to defend his brother.

…and this is where I stop the recount of what happened to let you all in on a dirty little secret. I live in Indiana in a piece of shit town in the Midwest of the United States where it’s illegal to be Hispanic. Oh, no, wait, I got that wrong, I mean, where alot of the white folks around here would like to see it made illegal to be Hispanic…oh, and Black too, yeah that would be good for them.

It just so happens that there are certain groups of people in this here city that don’t take a liking to people of pigment and they are not afraid to make it known. Hell why would they be afraid. The police in these here parts has made it pretty damn clear that they believe there should be a racial war and they’ve made it clear whose side they are on.

I sound crazy, paranoid even…I know…but I’m not.

Back to the recounting of last night’s events…

Once the police arrive guess who gets carted off to jail? Is it the collection of crazy white kids with shovels? Nope, it’s the two Brown kids who got their asses kicked for being stupid enough to take a complete stranger home for the night.

The police officer says to Creepy something to the effect of “you Mexicans should have stayed where you come from.” Of course, to these uneducated morons think every Hispanic is a Mexican. How would you like it if we mistook you for a Canadian…you all look alike to me. Now that is offensive and I’m sorry. Because I don’t feel that way.

I hate racism. I hate that it’s so prevalent here and that it makes me feel so small and impotent. Why are people so stupid? What the hell is that cops problem? And a shovel? Really? Do you hate Brown people that much that you had to go and hit one of us with a shovel for no reason at all?

Senseless violence and pointless hatred. I don’t get it.”

i dont think its fair, the white kid should have gotten arrested.
if this was a white vs white, the kid with the shovel would have gotten arrest.

http://avoidancejunkie.wordpress.com/2008/05/26/wtf

Chris Crocker makes his point!

Posted in chris crocker, gay isnt an adjective, homophobia with tags , , , , , , , , on May 27, 2008 by sweetangel16175

the video that i wanna share with you all is titled:
when people say, “that’s so gay.”
please no hate comments!

http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=TdgpgRgwM8c&feature=related

soemthing that has always pissed me off,
and not because i am a gay person, its because i am a smart person,
because it doesnt make sense when people say it,
when people say, “that’s so gay.”

it sends off a red flag in my mind, and it really makes me feel bad for this generation.
honestly, when i see a five year old say, “thats so gay,” i want to kill, i will say it, to kill the person who taught them to say that.
it’s not only subconciously spreading homophobia,
but its pretty hypocritial when people say, “no, i like gay people,” but they still say it,
because when you say it, you say it as if, you speak about something negatively,
you’re sending a negative connotation, like, “that’s so gay.”
you’re speaking about something you don’t like, right?
ok then think about the word you are using in place of “thats so awful,” “thats so ugly,” “thats so whatever.”
you get the message. ok?

not only that, but it just doesnt make sense. gay isnt an adjective. i just feel so bad for this generation.
and the last person that said around me ended up in a mental institution, because i called the mental institution on them and said, “this person looked at a CD today, and this hallucinated and saw a gay person.”
i mean, when people are looking at a grapefruit, it could be any inaminite object, and they say, “that is so gay,” theres a problem, people. there’s a problem when you look at a grapefruit, and say that’s so gay.

because, you know what? you straight people have had your fun for way to long, i think its time for everyone to stand up and say, “thats so straight,” and not about the good things, about the negative things, because you know what? i am not afraid to say this. its the straight people, that are this country’s problem.
look at the president, that’s all i got to say.

this country is so straight that it makes me sick. maybe if this country was a little bit more gay, then we would be so screwed up right now. so everyone when you see something negative, say “that’s so straight.” ok?

Handlebars by Flobots

Posted in Uncategorized with tags , on May 28, 2008 by sweetangel16175

http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=AuK2A1ZqoWs

Handlebars by Flobots

I can ride my bike with no handlebars
No handlebars
No handlebars

I can ride my bike with no handlebars
No handlebars
No handlebars

Look at me, look at me
hands in the air like it’s good to be
ALIVE
and I’m a famous rapper

even when the paths’re all crookedy
I can show you how to do-si-do
I can show you how to scratch a record
I can take apart the remote control
And I can almost put it back together

I can tie a knot in a cherry stem
I can tell you about Leif Erikson
I know all the words to “De Colores”
And “I’m Proud to be an American”

Me and my friend saw a platypus
Me and my friend made a comic book
And guess how long it took
I can do anything that I want cuz, look:

I can keep rhythm with no metronome
No metronome
No metronome

I can see your face on the telephone
On the telephone
On the telephone

Look at me
Look at me
Just called to say that it’s good to be
ALIVE
In such a small world

All curled up with a book to read
I can make money open up a thrift store
I can make a living off a magazine
I can design an engine sixty four
Miles to a gallon of gasoline

I can make new antibiotics
I can make computers survive aquatic conditions
I know how to run a business
And I can make you wanna buy a product

Movers shakers and producers
Me and my friends understand the future
I see the strings that control the systems
I can do anything with no assistance

I can lead a nation with a microphone
With a microphone
With a microphone

I can split the atoms of a molecule
Of a molecule
Of a molecule

Look at me
Look at me
Driving and I won’t stop
And it feels so good to be
Alive and on top

My reach is global
My tower secure
My cause is noble
My power is pure

I can hand out a million vaccinations
Or let’em all die in exasperation
Have’em all grilled leavin lacerations
Have’em all killed by assassination

I can make anybody go to prison
Just because I don’t like’em and
I can do anything with no permission
I have it all under my command

I can guide a missile by satellite
By satellite
By satellite

And I can hit a target through a telescope
Through a telescope
Through a telescope

And I can end the planet in a holocaust
In a holocaust
In a holocaust
In a holocaust
In a holocaust
In a holocaust
In a holocaust

I can ride my bike with no handlebars
No handle bars
No handlebars

I can ride my bike with no handlebars
No handlebars
No handlebars

[ Handlebars Lyrics on http://www.lyricsmania.com/ ]

i like this song
it has a lot of messages

Grapvine student with top grades wont be valedictorian

Posted in unfair with tags , , , , on May 29, 2008 by sweetangel16175

Grapevine High School senior Anjali Datta holds the highest grade-point average of the 471 students graduating from Grapevine High School this year.

In fact, Grapevine-Colleyville ISD officials believe her GPA of 5.898 may be the highest in the high school’s history.

It’s still not enough to make her the valedictorian, which brings a one-year college scholarship from the state.

Her closest competitor’s GPA is 5.64. No one disputes that she’s the top student in her class numerically. The problem rests with another number entirely.

Anjali rocketed through high school in only three years.

But a school district policy states: “The valedictorian shall be the eligible student with the highest weighted grade-point average for four years of high school.”

The dispute over Anjali’s status as valedictorian comes down to interpretation: Does four years mean calendar years of school attendance or does it mean completing the credits it takes most students four years to earn?

It depends on whom you ask.

The 16-year-old started taking high school classes in middle school and says her teachers encouraged her to graduate a year early because she had more than enough credits for graduation.

She said a counselor assured her that doing so wouldn’t affect her valedictorian status because she earned her four years of high school credit in the district’s schools. Officials had no comment about what a counselor may have said.

The policy was created to protect students from others who might transfer into the district close to graduation and usurp the class ranking of longtime students.

Though that’s not the situation in this case, the district’s attorneys interpreted the policy literally.

So at graduation ceremonies, 18-year-old Tyler Scott Franklin of Colleyville will be the Grapevine High School valedictorian.

Anjali will be “Valedictorian – Three-Year.”

District officials said the title was created for this situation.

“We’re doing what we can to extend an additional honor within accordance of school board policy,” said Megan Overman, a district spokeswoman. “I’m not going to say that this has been an easy situation. This is something that is new for all of us. We’ve not faced this situation before.”

Ms. Overman said the district researched the decision for months.

“There was a lot of thought involved in this. There is no perfect answer,” she said.

Anjali says she and her parents are baffled.

“I have not heard of any educational institution penalizing a student for excellence – for completing a demanding set of classes ‘too quickly,’ ” said her father, Deepak Datta. “Anjali’s experience will surely send a strong negative signal to other talented students trying to excel.

“They will most certainly be discouraged from trying to do their best – instead will be more focused on gaming the system.”

On Tuesday, Grapevine High School principal Jerry Hollingsworth notified the family via e-mail of the district’s position that would arrive this week by certified letter.

“The determination of valedictory honor is one that rests squarely on Grapevine-Colleyville ISD board policy,” Dr. Hollingsworth wrote. “In determining an appropriate interpretation of our policy, inquiries were made to both the school district’s attorney as well as an attorney at the Texas Association of School Boards.

“Both were clear in their opinions that this honor should go to a student who has four school years in his or her high school career. We are compelled to adhere to school board policy,” he wrote.

So, Tyler will receive the college scholarship.

His mother, Kathy, said her family didn’t raise the issue with the school district. She said someone brought the district policy to her family’s attention.

“We feel obviously that the other student deserves recognition as well,” she said. “Considering all of the different factors, this was a good solution.”

Anjali says she’s struggling to understand the move because the Texas Education Agency doesn’t even mention the word “valedictorian” when defining eligibility for the college scholarship.

The state provides Texas high schools with an “Honor Graduate Certificate.” The certificate is to be presented to the “highest ranking graduate” in the senior class, according to Texas Education Code.

State officials say it is the local school district’s responsibility to determine the highest ranking student, and the state has no authority to get involved. At graduation June 7, Anjali will be honored for her perfect ACT score. She will be acknowledged as an honor graduate and allowed to address her classmates.

But Anjali said it still doesn’t feel quite right.

“This really diminishes the value of the valedictorian title,” she said.

is this fair?

http://www.dallasnews.com/sharedcontent/dws/dn/education/stories/052908dnmetvaledictorian.3b254412.html?npc&nTar=OPUR

Why the Americans cant get over race

Posted in african, black and white, concept of race, concept of racism, conflict, identifying against, obama, politicallly correct dream of racism, race, race is a social concept, racism, racism and the concept of identifying against, racism exists in the united states, racism in america, racism today, society, unfair, violence with tags , , , , , , , , , , , on May 30, 2008 by sweetangel16175

(CNN) — In 1835, Alexis DeTocqueville, in his seminal work, “Democracy in America,” prophesied that the abolition of slavery would not eliminate racial prejudice, which he declared was “immovable.”

Sen. Barack Obama, in running for the presidency of the United States, is challenging DeTocqueville’s bleak assessment of the human heart. It remains unclear whether the Illinois senator is on a hopeless mission, or whether the American people will decide to make history by breaking with it.

Any discussion of race or racism inevitably stirs uncomfortable reactions. America is, indeed, a nation of immigrants. Most of our ancestors came here in search of a better life. Africans, however, arrived here in chains to make a better life for others. Yet to date, we have been unable to discuss the horrors of the enslavement, lynchings, segregation and degradation of African-Americans without prompting resentment or indifference.

“That’s all in the past,” is a common retort. “We had nothing to do with it. It’s history. Get over it.” The problem, however, as the results in a number of the primary states reveal, is that racial prejudice is not history, and neither whites nor blacks are over it.

While Obama has moved the subject of prejudice out from the shadows, more than his exotic name, origin and religious affiliation are at issue. When Colin Powell, one of America’s most accomplished military leaders and diplomats, contemplated running for the presidency in 2000, his family feared for his safety. Also, during that same year, when Sen. John McCain ran for our highest office, he was the victim of a vile, racist smear in South Carolina.

There are deep grievances held by black Americans over their past and present treatment by the white majority and equally profound resentments held by many whites over what they see as preferential treatment for the black community. Unfortunately, a discussion of the racial divide in our country is too often reduced to sound bites or shouting matches. Moreover, the preachings and exhortations of several prominent religious leaders, rather than nurturing and appealing to our spiritual needs, have instead served to inflame passions and reinforce old falsehoods and antagonisms.

We are convinced that what is needed in America is a serious, open, civil dialogue on racial, ethnic and religious prejudice. To this end, in July, we are convening a conference in Washington on race and reconciliation with political, spiritual and business leaders. Our goal: to further a national conversation about the need for truth, tolerance and reconciliation.

http://www.cnn.com/2008/POLITICS/05/29/cohens.race.politics/index.html?iref=hpmostpop

i dont think it would help much to jut talk about it here! we need to do something more than that!

One of my favorite part of Heroes!

Posted in Uncategorized with tags , , , , , on May 31, 2008 by sweetangel16175
 
MY NAME IS SYLAR!!!!!
HRG walks in the room and turns on the light. All the walls are gray. it looks like a prison cell, there’s only one big window in the room, the only contact to the outside world. HRG is behind it, to keep him safe. He walks to the middle of the window, where Sylar could clearly see who he was.

HRG:
(indifferent)
You lost a lot of blood.
We sewed you up the best we could.

Sylar wakes up, looks around, and he finds himself in the bed of a tiny room where all the walls are gray, and looks straight on to see the only person who is standing behind the window, looking in, is the one and only HRG.

(confident)
Turns out you’re not so untouchable after all.

(Sylar takes the covers of the bed off him with one swing. He is looking straight ahead to look at HRG. He looks confused, but angry.)

Oh, no.
No,you’ll find your abilities won’t work.
Not here.

(a bit scornful)
You’re not going anywhere, Gabriel.

Sylar: (calm)
My name is Sylar.

HRG :
Now it is.
Wasn’t so long ago that you were Gabriel Gray.

Sylar gets out of bed very slowly, wincing, looks like he’s in pain . He is looking down.

An insignificant watchmaker.

Sylar :
I restored timepieces.

Sylar looks up, angry at what HRG said. But his voice doesnt show it. His face does.

Do you know why I was so good at it?

HRG :
No, why don’t you tell me.

Sylar starts walking around the bed.

Sylar :
Because I can see how things work.
What makes things

(sylar stops walking)

…tick.
Like you.

HRG has a smug smile on his face.

HRG :
We’re interested in how things work as well.
Everyone else we’ve…met has had only one ability.
You’ve taken on several.

Sylar :
I guess that’s what makes me special.

HRG :
That’s important to you, isn’t it?
Being special.

Sylar :
It’s important to everyone.

HRG :
I think you’re insane.
I think the infusion of so many alterations to your DNA
has corrupted your mind.
All this power is degrading you.

Sylar starts limping, up to the window.

Sylar :
And yet here I am, alive and well.
And as soon as I get out,
I’m gonna collect one more ability
from your daughter.

(HRG smug smile fades quickly)

Sweet, innocent.

HRG:
(HRG looks angry)

That’s enough.

Sylar:
Ripe, indestructible.

HRG:
I said that’s enough, Gabriel.

Sylar:
(Sylar gets very angry at HRG and throws himself against the window, with his hand up against the window and shouts at the top of his lungs)
MY NAME IS SYLAR!!!

Marching For Emo

Posted in attacking emo, categorizing people, classifying people, cliques, cliques in school, clothes, conflict, dont judge, emo, emo music, emos, emotional, fairness, goths, happiness, identifying against, ignorance, ignorance of people, media, music, society, society norms, sociology, speaking out, stereotypes, stereotypes of emo, stereotypes of emos, stereotypes of goths, the concept of emo, unfair, violence with tags , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , on June 1, 2008 by sweetangel16175

Marching For Emo

Posted Fri May 30 11:35am PDT by Dan Martin in The NME Blog

 

The suicide of 13-year-old Hannah Bond was a tragedy, but emo music is not to blame. And tomorrow, an estimated thousand music fans will march on the offices of a U.K. newspaper in an attempt to point that out.

Emo music, and My Chemical Romance in particular, have been under an unpleasant spotlight in the U.K. this month since a depressed teenager from Kent took her own life. And the fact that she was a fan of the genre has been blamed.

The scapegoating of alternative music in the press is nothing new. But what’s all the more disturbing about this case is that the coroner singled out the emo genre as playing a part in Hannah’s death. Roger Sykes said, “The emo overtones concerning death and associating it with glamour I find very disturbing.”

This was all the Daily Mail newspaper needed to revive their crusade against a culture that actually has much more to do with uniting people and sending a message of hope. Nevertheless, they whipped up another editorial about this apparent “suicide cult” designed to panic parents, even going as far as to make inaccurate claims that MCR’s “Black Parade” is “a place where all emos believe they go when they die.”

http://www.nme.com/news/various-artists/36468

http://www.dailymail.co.uk/femail/article-566481/Why-child-safe-sinister-cult-emo.html

My Chemical Romance spoke up because they had to, sending condolences to Hannah’s family, but pointing out that: “My Chemical Romance are and always have been vocally anti-violence and anti-suicide. As a band, we have always made it our missions through our actions to provide comfort, support, and solace to our fans.

“The message and theme of our album The Black Parade is hope and courage. Our lyrics are about finding the strength to keep living through pain and hard times. The last song on our album states, ‘I am not afraid to keep on living’–a sentiment that embodies the band’s position on hardships we all face as human beings.”

The Daily Mail whipping up fear and misunderstanding is nothing new either, but the fans who feel this music has helped them through their problems, not exacerbated them, are not standing for it.

Tomorrow, an estimated thousand fans will march upon the newspaper’s London offices, in a show of solidarity, and respect for Hannah. Organizer Anni Smith told NME.com: “The [Daily Mail 's] words ’suicide cult’ really stand out for me, because it’s just so far from the truth. As a fanbase it’s such an insult because we fight so hard and so many of us suffer from depression, and we fight every day to ward it off.

“The way [many teenagers are] fighting it is with My Chemical Romance’s help and it’s just such an insult to tell us that the last thing we have to hold on to and the last thing that’s keeping us alive is killing us, because it’s not.”

NME.com will be at the march tomorrow.

http://www.nme.com/news/my-chemical-romance/36848

this is one of the song that they are blaming!

the black parade.

When I was a young boy,
My father took me into the city
To see a marching band.
He said,
“Son when you grow up, will you be the saviour of the broken,
The beaten and the damned?”
He said
“Will you defeat them, your demons, and all the non believers, the plans that they have made?”
Because one day I’ll leave you,
A phantom to lead you in the summer,
To join the black parade.”

When I was a young boy,
My father took me into the city
To see a marching band.
He said,
“Son when you grow up, will you be the saviour of the broken,
The beaten and the damned?”

Sometimes I get the feeling she’s watching over me.
And other times I feel like I should go.
Went through it all, the rise and fall, the bodies in the streets.
And when you’re gone we want you all to know


We’ll Carry on,
We’ll Carry on
And though you’re dead and gone believe me
Your memory will carry on
Carry on
We’ll carry on
And in my heart I cant contain it
The anthem wont explain it.

A world that sends you reeling from decimated dreams
Your misery and hate will kill us all
So paint it black and take it back
Let’s shout it loud and clear
Defiant to the end we hear the call

To carry on
We’ll carry on
And though you’re dead and gone believe me
Your memory will carry on
We’ll carry on
And though you’re broken and defeated
Your weary widow marches on

And on we carry through the fears
Oh oh oh
Disappointed faces of your peers
Oh oh ohh
Take a look at me cause
I could not care at all
Do or die
You’ll never make me
Cause the world will never take my heart
You can try, you’ll never break me
We want it all,
I’m gonna play this part
I won’t explain or say i’m sorry
I’m unashamed,
I’m gonna show my scar
Give a cheer, for all the broken
Listen here, because it’s who we are
I’m just a man,
I’m not a hero
Just a boy, who had to sing this song
Just a man,
I’m not a hero
I Don’t Care!

We’ll carry on
We’ll carry on
Though you’re dead and gone believe me
Your memory will carry on
We’ll carry on
And though you’re broken and defeated

You’re weary widow marches on

Do or die
You’ll never make me
Cause the world will never take my heart
You can try, you’ll never break me
We want it all,
[We'll carry on]
I’m gonna play this part

Do or die
[We'll carry on]
You’ll never make me
[We'll carry on]
Cause the world will never take my heart
You can try,
[We'll carry on]
You’ll never break me
We want it all,
[We'll carry on]
I’m gonna play this part
[We'll carry on]
We’ll carry on!

some comments on the topic

“I’m 59 and a big music fan — everything from swing and the Beatles to show tunes and Counting Crows. Music is a source of great comfort and joy for millions of people. People in positions of authority and responsibility often prefer to look for scapegoats rather than solutions, and popular music is a favorite one. The death of this young woman is a tragedy and not something for a newspaper to use to sell papers and stir up a phony controversy. Instead, they should be asking why teens feel so hopeless — why they have no place to turn to when depressed. They should be pushing for funding to set up more hotlines and free counseling services — to train teachers and parents to look for warning signs — to encourage adults to reach out to kids and let them know that someone cares. As other people have noted, music is sometimes the one thing that keeps a person going on in times of trouble. To condemn a type of music as a causative factor in suicide is just ridiculous.”

“Well first of all, let me just express how incompetent and uneducated the person who wrote this sounds. “Emo is a genre of music, not a type of person. Also, the My Chemical Romance album titled “The Black Parade” is considered “alternative” NOT “emo!” On of the things that bothers me the most is when people who do not have any exposure of affiliation with the subculture of the people who feel “emo”(which is just short for EMOtional) automatically think that they can relate and know everything that goes through the mind of one of these people. They cannot relate at all, and have no idea what goes through their heads. And if the girl was suicidal, there were obviously signs, that the girl’s friends and family should have been able to spot. Instead of blaming it in a band, maybe you could blame it on something realistic, like depression. The band, My Chemical Romance, has always had a very positive message to bring. They have never supported self harm, violence, suicide, or anything of that nature. At the end of the “Teenagers” music video, they state, “Violence is never the answer. If you feel like acting out, reach out. Go to NATIONALSAVE.ORG or any other youth violence prevention source for information on ho how find an alternative to violence.” They also to not affiliate themselves with the ‘emo culture in any way.’”

“This is the biggest load of bull there ever was. My Chemical Romance, nor any alternative rock band is to blame for her committing suicide. MCR is about NOT bending to your darkest desires and taking the ‘easy way’ out. They show that its cowardly to end your life, instead of the other way around like other people make it seem. If you actually listen to ‘Teenagers’, Gerard is singing about how other adults with leave teenagers alone if they ‘darken their clothes’ but he won’t. They formed because Gerard was so moved by 9-11. In interviews, he states that their goal as a band is to save kids lives. I know that they helped save mine. No, I never cut myself, but I’ve thought about suicide, probably too much for shrink’s comfort. Listening them really helped me realize that not everyone in the world is so screwed and messed up as I thought. I mean, you look at pop stars who don’t sing about serious issues and you see them dancing around in their underwear high on coke. I don’t think thats an apprtopriate message. If they need to blame someone for her suicide, then they need to look to the people she actually saw everyday. If she had to look completely to music and twist it into a dark message, then where in the hell were her parents? They obviously failed to get her help, same with her siblings and peers. I know how it feels to be a loner, and ignored by family, but you don’t go drown yourself with false damning messages. “

“To speak against a genre of music because of the choices of one individual is wrong. Case in point: the Columbine High School shootings. There are parents out there who continue to blame the music that the shooters listened to as the cause. The cause was total alienation and shunning from their peers. It’s probably the same for any suicide, what was going on around Hannah that would drive her to so desperate an act? Who was supposed to be looking out for her? Don’t blame the music, muic is a gift, a joy, and can grant a cathartic release. We are defined by our choices, not by a genre, so can MCR be blamed? No, for they have nothing to do with the choices of one girl, one of billions of people who have access to the music.”

“This kind of makes me want to flip out. People kill themselves of their own free will, I’m so sorry it happened but likely this girl turned toward her music to comfort her and find something she could relate to. Music and, especially MCR enhances my life. I have never known a person who didn’t find solace in their favorite music. Beside which music is so not the issue, people aren’t the music they listen to, they can’t be boiled down to “Emo” or “goth”, people are complex. Certainly music is a part of everyone’s life, but a much bigger part is family, friends school, if people want answers they should look to these. The truth is nobody will ever know why becasue the one person who knows is gone, it’s done and any search for answers is based on wild guess work which will create blame and wrongful judgments.”

The media and what not are just looking for someone to blame. Since the only person they can find out the truth from is Hannnah (and they can’t) they blame the obvious. This is what she looks like. People automatically think that because she has thick eyeliner on and listens to MCR she will slit her wrists and kill herself. when non-emo people kill themselves do they blame their music? NO! So they should stop hitting on emo’s and take a look at the real world and not blame 1 band and 1 type of music!!!”

“first of all, emo has nothing to do with death or the idea of it. when the emo genre started in the late 80’s it was a group of punk musicians who instead of writing lyrics about politics and anarchy they wrote about deeper emotions; hence emo. The fact that emo is a term coined for the dark and depressed now is as much a shame as this girl taking her life. The emo scene as it was originally is dead thanks to bands and people who cant come up with their own original ideas anymore.”

My Chemical Romance is a band that wants to save your life. Anyone who is a fan knows that. Parents want to blame the music because it’s eaiser than admitting that they couldn’t see that their child needed help before it was too late.  If I lived in the UK I would be protesting too.”

“Reading this article makes me think how much people love to hate. I mean some people that dont even like this band support this march. Why? Cuz it’s stupid how people can just blame music or even a band for a little girls death. Music has nothing to do with it. She died cuz of her own reasons not stupid ones like the english are making it to be. I’m personally a fan of MCR when im done i listen to them to make me feel better they need to listen to their music in order for then to state something stupid like this.”

“Firstly let me just thank you for bringing this to the American public’s attention. As others have stated it’s the same false conjecture that has happened over and over. Music was probably the one thing that poor girl had to turn to and instead of looking at peer groups, bullying etc., they take the easy way out and scapegoat music they can’t understand. Same old story. But I’m glad to see the younger generation organize and fight to be heard!”

“I think this is absolutely ridiculous. As a fan of MCR i know that the band members have been through tough times and that they don’t want anyone to deal with pain, and they encourage living not death. Saying that music can control someones life is ludacris and their actions are completely their own. Rock on MCR and stay strong!”

“I am deeply saddened by the death of Hannah bond but you don’t need to blame our wonderful heros my chemical romance who are PURLEY ANTI-VIOLENCE.
THEIR MUSIC HELPS US DEAL WITH LIFES UP’S AND DOWNS BETTER.
THAT WHY WE LISTEN TO IT AND BELIEVE IN IT SOOO MUCH.

I read the reviews back in 2006 when the black parade was released and and it got nothing but positive feedback from fans all over the world and that what made me believe that there is hope for this genre that they saved.
I was lucky enough to see them in concert twice and THEY ALWAYS SAY NO TO VIOLENCE AND THEY TELL US TO MOSH SAFELY AND PICK UP OUR FELLOW MEN IF THEY FALL INTO THE MOSH PIT.
So it’s purely not their fault that she died.
Please don’t blame this tragedy on them they did nothing wrong all they do is HELP US and thats the only crime they are guilty of is HELPING US GET THROUGH LIFE ALVIE.

“i think its wrong that anybody would blame anything on music. Its the parents fault!! and MCR is meant for encourgement, and they are NOT emo, i cant even tell you how many effing times Gerard as said ‘MCR is not an emo band’ and if people would stop judging the music, and blaming them and really listened, they would see that!!! but no, people have to be so naive as to think ‘blame the music, JUST because it sounds dark and creepy!’ its their fault because they are so blind as not to see the real problem. And i just absolutley ‘love’ the way this article states people with issues, serious issues like ‘emos’ god, it makes it sound like a type of animal, and its offensive!!!!!”

“That’s disgusting. I thought the English were smarter than that. Maybe if they looked to help the depressed instead of finding something to blame… for me, music can help me cope and release my emotions. The Daily Mail has it backwards. Sadly, here in America it’s just as bad, with the “emo” label and crap flying around. Hence people bottle it up and turn to music to cope. Maybe if people stop being so intolerant and nasty… put the blame on them if you must blame someone. But in the end it was her choice.

The Daily Mail and society as a whole must accept partial fault for this problem.”

“Another band that most of you are too young to remember is Judas Priest. These guys almost went to jail because they were accused that there were hidden messages in their music that caused two teens to kill themselves. They spent a fortune hiring lawyers to try to protect themselves against ridiculous accusations. Nothing new.”

“BEFORE YOU FOLLOW MCR OR BANDS ALIKE PLEASE THINK.

mcr is a band that, while they may be trying help “save people’s lives“, are still very troubled and instable.
it’s hard enough to try to do something so personal when you don’t know a person personally, but i think it’s even harder for mcr to offer any positive advice because they have become such cynical and bitter people growing up.

because of it, their lyrics, though empathetic and supposedly pro-living, are written, naturally, in a confusing way and centered around morbid topics.

they force you to think of suicide, because they talk about it all the time, and to dwell on your problems instead of trying to see any kind of good in the world.

FIND A LINE WITHOUT A SARCASTIC, ANGRY, OR SAD TONE, AND WITHOUT THE UNDERTONE OR IMAGERY OF BLOOD, DEATH, OR SHARP OBJECTS. they are few and far appart.

i’m not a parent or adult. i’m a teenager who listened to mcr during a bad time thinking they could help. i got so wrapped up in the “black parade” and the emo lifestyle because i wanted something to fit into and to find strength in. in the end i realized i just had to pull myself out, and now i’m very happy.

I HOPE THIS HELPED SOMEBODY.”

Why can we not categorize people!

Posted in categorizing people with tags on June 3, 2008 by sweetangel16175

We use appearance to categorize people and then we come up with these categories and put people in them, so life can be more simple to us. We think everyone with the same appearance is the same and should be put in the same category and so that’s how stereotypes to these categories are formed. We think everyone that looks the same acts in the same way. They must all act the same because they all are the same, right?

 

You cant put people into categories because people are so much more complex.

They have a mind, emotion, thought. They have so much more than hands to hold thing and legs to walk and run with. They have so much more than a heart to beat and lungs to breathe with.

They are so much more than just bad and good. We have three demonsions for a reason, it shows that even the good people are not completely good and the bad people are not completely bad.

 

You are so much more than just emo, or muslim, or african american.

You’re not just an emo, but you’re could be the sweetest person.

And nobody will ever know because your stereotype is that you cut and you’re want to commit suicide because you’re so depressed.

You’re not just a muslim, but you could be the smartest or the wisest person in the world.

But nobody will ever know because your stereotype is that you kill the infidel and that you’re a terrorist and that women are so oppressed.

You’re not just an african american, but you could be the most practical person.

But nobody will know that because your stereotype is that you either rob people and a ganster or you’re too lazy to work.

There’s so much more to people than the categories we put them in.

You know the saying, “This hits home…”

Posted in Egypt with tags , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , on June 7, 2008 by sweetangel16175

well this seems to do it!

theres a food crisis in Egypt….
and i am still wondering why they food prices are rising…
i mean its not like theres a food shortage around the world….

EGYPT AT A GLANCE
 
Population: 81.7 million
Gross domestic product: $127.9 billion
Economic growth rate: 7.2% annually
Jobs: Agriculture 32%
     Industry 17%
     Services 51%
Unemployment rate: 10.1%
Population belove poverty line: 20%
Agricultural products: Cotton, rice, corn, wheat, beans, fruits, vegetables; cattle, water buffalo, sheep, goats
Currency: Egyptian pound

Source: CIA World Fact Book 

side notes here:
$20 is 120 pounds!
Egypt doesnt grow wheat. how could a country grow wheat and still have a bread crisis?
 
People demand bread northeast of Cairo on March 29, before the government boosted bread subsidies and deployed troops to help distribute loaves.
 
“People in Egypt may be considered passive or silent, but there’s a limit to this. And when they reach that limit, one day there will be a popular explosion.”
– Egyptian laywer Esam Salam on simmering unrest over bread supplies and prices
 
Egyptian protesters share a loaf of bread as they chant anti-government slogans at a demonstration against last year’s high food prices in Cairo.

By  David J. Lynch, USA TODAY

CAIRO — Well before 8 o’clock on a late April morning, a line of about 30 eager customers forms at a modest bakery in this working-class neighborhood. With a global food crisis roiling countries from Asia to the edge of Europe, at least 11 people have been killed recently in such lines here, struggling to get their daily bread.

But today, the queue melts away within moments. Veiled women and men in worn shirts approach a small wooden shack at the end of a narrow alley, hand over the equivalent of a few cents and leave holding a plastic bag filled with nine flat loaves of bread. Over the next half-hour, until the bakery runs out of its only product, the line waxes and wanes.

There’s no panic, no desperate scrambling for sustenance — a tentative sign of success for an emergency government plan that involves dramatic increases in spending on bread subsidies and the use of Egyptian soldiers as bakers.

“Now we’re able to find bread,” says Dalia Hafez, 40, seated on a nearby curb in a cappuccino-colored headscarf. “Thanks God, the crisis is over.”

For now, anyway. But the aftershocks from the food trauma here are only beginning to be felt. Tensions are continuing to build in this key U.S. ally, evidence that the global food crisis — the product of factors ranging from unusual weather in producing nations to increased competition for grains from biofuels programs — is now about much more than food.

“This crisis threatens not only the hungry, but also peace and stability,” the head of the United Nations World Food Program (WFP), Josette Sheeran, warned in a recent speech.

That’s certainly true in Egypt, the most populous Arab nation, recipient of $1.8 billion in annual U.S. foreign aid and a critical link in global trade sitting astride the Suez Canal. Its authoritarian government is faced with mounting labor unrest, profound public dissatisfaction over a yawning gap between rich and poor and questions over who will lead Egypt in the coming years.

In this deeply unsettled atmosphere, images of Egyptians scrapping for subsidized balady (bal-a-DEE) bread have left the government on edge. Proof of just how sensitive the issue remains could be seen in the response of Egyptian state security to a USA TODAY correspondent’s visit to a second bakery later that April morning.

As the reporter and his translator left the bakery in the Rod El Faroq neighborhood, they were blocked by a plainclothes security officer. The man demanded the memory card from the reporter’s camera, saying the images it contained — of men baking bread — posed “a threat to Egypt’s national security.”

The reporter and his translator were surrounded by at least seven policemen in white uniforms. Some threatened the bakery owner with prison for speaking with a foreign journalist.

The journalists were detained for five hours. Egyptian officials said no pictures could be taken in their country without advance government approval. The camera’s memory card was returned, damaged.

That Egyptian officials regard photos of bakers at work as potentially incendiary is a measure both of bread’s unrivaled importance in the Egyptian diet and of the government’s concern that continued public discontent over food supplies could metastasize into something more threatening.

Officials here have good reason to be worried. In 1977, an abortive government effort to reduce the bread subsidies that are a lifeline for most Egyptians sparked widespread rioting, which led to dozens of deaths and forced the government to abandon its plans.

“People in Egypt may be considered passive or silent, but there’s a limit to this. And when they reach that limit, one day there will be a popular explosion,” said lawyer Esam Salam, interviewed at a cafe near Cairo’s train station.

Former Pentagon official David Schenker, who lived in Cairo in the early 1990s and is with the Washington Institute for Near East Policy, returned here recently for a visit and was stunned at the sour public mood.

“I was shocked,” he says. “I find it very scary.”

An emergence of chaos

The Egyptian government has provided heavily subsidized bread for decades as a way to guarantee social peace in a nation where the nasbaseeta, or simple folk, have little control over the larger forces that buffet their lives.

The frustrating bread lines are mostly gone, but soaring prices for other foods are adding another burden to a population already under enormous stress. More than 40% of Egypt’s 80 million people live on just $2 a day — what millions of Americans spend for a cup of coffee. Almost 20% get by on daily income of just $1.

On April 6, the latest in a string of mounting protests by disaffected workers seeking higher pay to keep up with double-digit inflation boiled over into riots in the textile capital of Mahalla.

Last week, in a rare show of public dissent, a Cairo University student heckled Prime Minister Ahmed Nazif during a speech.

The simmering unrest comes amid questions over Egypt’s political future. President Hosni Mubarak — in office since the 1981 assassination of his predecessor, Anwar Sadat — turns 80 on Sunday. He is grooming his son Gamal to succeed him, but in this nominally democratic nation, many Egyptians resent the notion of what they regard as a “Pharaonic” succession. Opposition groups have called for Egyptians to stage a general strike on the president’s birthday.

(And this is why Egyptians really hate him!)

“We believe if the situation remains as it is, there will be the emergence of chaos in this country,” says Ashraf Badr El-Din, a member of parliament from the opposition Muslim Brotherhood.

A worldwide threat

Bread plays a unique, almost mystical, role in Egyptian life. This is the only Arab country where people call the staple aish, or life, rather than khubz.

In the simple dusty villages far from the major cities, Egyptians developed 82 different types of bread, using corn, sorghum and barley as well as wheat, says Ahmed Khorshid, the government scientist known as the “father of bread” after a lifetime of research on the subject.

With the introduction of state subsidies in the 1960s, wheat bread became the standard. Today, Egypt is the largest importer of wheat in the world, placing annual orders of about 7 million tons, or roughly half its annual consumption.

notice the word importer!

Egypt’s current predicament is just one facet of a global mosaic: 37 countries face a crisis over food, according to the United Nations’ Food and Agriculture Organization.

Weak or embattled governments in some of the world’s poorest nations could be pushed to the brink of anarchy or beyond by the life-or-death pressures of scarce or expensive food.

Already, Haiti’s government has been driven from office by violent protests over prices that are 50% to 100% higher than last year. Seven other countries — Egypt, Cameroon, the Ivory Coast, Senegal, Burkina Faso, Indonesia and Madagascar — have suffered food riots.

Global food prices have risen 73% since 2006, but the increase for certain products has been even more dramatic. Edible oils are up 144%; cereals, including wheat and rice, are up 129%; dairy products have doubled in price.

World Bank President Robert Zoellick says the developing world’s higher food bill will erase the past seven years of progress in reducing poverty. And prices are expected to remain elevated at least through 2009.

In Egypt, soaring food costs are straining government budgets and threatening to undermine 4-year-old economic reforms. Those market-oriented initiatives have spurred economic growth to an annual rate of 7% but are predicated upon sharp reductions in Egypt’s bloated public subsidy bill.

The government was preparing to reduce spending that keeps food artificially cheap, but the global crisis forced Mubarak to reverse course.

Now, instead of cutting subsidies, he’s dramatically increased them, staving off public discontent at the cost of a larger government deficit.

A government-fed problem

The WFP has labeled the spreading food crisis a “silent tsunami.” But Egypt’s food problem is no natural disaster. It’s been compounded by government policies that distort markets.

The government keeps bread almost free — one loaf costs less than a penny — by subsidizing the wheat used to produce it.

However, the system is vulnerable to widespread corruption.

In recent months, as the global market price of wheat rose steadily higher, bakers began selling their subsidized flour to private bakeries rather than using it to make bread for the poor. Fifty-pound sacks of flour purchased from the government at a steep discount could be resold on the black market for roughly 10 times the subsidized price.

Diversions of subsidized flour occurred even as rising prices at the private bakeries caused more people to switch from buying their higher-priced bread to the cheaper version sold at the subsidized stores.

Market-priced bread, which had cost about 4 cents per loaf, jumped to almost 10 cents apiece as world grain prices soared. With less flour available to make bread even as more customers demanded it, the result was scarcity and long lines.

In March, Mubarak ordered the army to begin baking bread and distributing it through hastily established kiosks. Officials promised an end to bakery lines by the end of April.

By last week, there were indications that the acute phase of the episode had passed. But with food prices rising across the board at better than 20% annually, grumbling remains.

“The people are angry with the increase in prices. We don’t know how to make ends meet,” says Om Hashem Shaban, balancing on her head a torn white sack full of fresh bread.

Like the poor elsewhere, Egyptians cope with higher food prices by cutting back on expenditures for education and health care, says Bishow Parajuli, WFP country director.

To cope with fast-rising prices, Shaban says her family, including five children, eats less and occasionally skips meals. Most days, the menu usually consists only of bread.

Rice, Shaban says, “is more of a luxury item.”

About 60 miles north of the Egyptian capital lies the country’s agricultural heartland. Less than 3% of Egypt’s territory is arable land. The best of it is found in the rich farmland of the Nile Delta.

Under a broiling sun, farmers trade rumors of the next move in commodities prices. Despite high prices for their crops, farmers here feel beset on all sides.

Their irrigation systems lack adequate maintenance. The cost of seeds and fertilizer has skyrocketed. Many pay rich landowners ever-higher rents for the right to work their modest lands. Those who own their own simple farms end up with smaller and smaller plots as each generation’s inheritance subdivides farms among several sons.

Standing in a wheat field amid dive-bombing flies, farmer Samy Halim quotes a peasant proverb to explain his survival strategy: “Stretch your legs as far as your blanket. If you have a short blanket, don’t stretch too much.”

Smiling wanly, he adds, “We try to make a living. Sometimes, it’s hard, but we do what we can.”

‘Cause this is thriller, thriller night!

Posted in Uncategorized with tags , , , on June 10, 2008 by sweetangel16175

there are two versions of this song, this is the movie version,

Thriller

It’s close to midnight and something evil’s lurking in the dark
Under the moonlight you see a sight that almost stops your heart
You try to scream but terror takes the sound before you make it
You start to freeze as horror looks you right between the eyes,
You’re paralyzed

You hear the door slam and realize there’s nowhere left to run
You feel the cold hand and wonder if you’ll ever see the sun
You close your eyes and hope that this is just imagination
But all the while you hear the creature creepin’ up behind
You’re out of time

They’re out to get you, there’s demons closing in on every side
They will possess you unless you change the number on your dial
Now is the time for you and I to cuddle close together
All thru the night I’ll save you from the terror on the screen,
I’ll make you see

(Rap performed by Vincent Price)

Darkness falls across the land
The midnight hour is close at hand
Creatures crawl in search of blood
To terrorize y’awl’s neighbourhood
And whosoever shall be found
Without the soul for getting down
Must stand and face the hounds of hell
And rot inside a corpse’s shell

The foulest stench is in the air
The funk of forty thousand years
And grizzy ghouls from every tomb
Are closing in to seal your doom
And though you fight to stay alive
Your body starts to shiver
For no mere mortal can resist
The evil of the thriller

‘Cause this is thriller, thriller night
And no one’s gonna save you from the beast about strike
You know it’s thriller, thriller night
You’re fighting for your life inside a killer, thriller tonight

That this is thriller, thriller night
‘Cause I can thrill you more than any ghost would dare to try
Girl, this is thriller, thriller night
So let me hold you tight and share a killer, diller, chiller
Thriller here tonight

‘Cause I can thrill you more than any ghost would dare to try
Girl, this is thriller, thriller night
So let me hold you tight and share a killer, diller, chiller
Thriller here tonight

A Rose to All

Posted in pay it forward, random acts of kindness with tags , on June 10, 2008 by sweetangel16175

i would give you a real rose, but you’re not here and i dont have any roses right now…
i know not all people will take this to heart, but please at least listen to what i have to say…
i have this idea…

random acts of kindness combined with pay it forward

what does this mean?
you do a random act of kindness, but you have to tell the person who you are doing it to to do a random act of kindness to three or more other people.
simple, huh? and the random act doesnt have to be big, like the movie, pay it forward. if this is done correctly, and all the people do a random act of kindness, it will spread like wildfire.

i gave you this rose as a random act of kindness, now all you have to do is do a random act of kindness and tell the person to pay it forward.

thank you all for listening and i hope you do this.

A Plutoid?

Posted in space with tags , , , , , , on June 11, 2008 by sweetangel16175

Updated 11:36 a.m. ET

The International Astronomical Union has decided on the term “plutoid” as a name for dwarf planets like Pluto.

 

Sidestepping concerns of many astronomers worldwide, the IAU’s decision, at a meeting of its Executive Committee in Oslo, comes almost two years after it stripped Pluto of its planethood and introduced the term “dwarf planets” for Pluto and other small round objects that often travel highly elliptical paths around the sun in the far reaches of the solar system.

 

The name plutoid was proposed by the members of the IAU Committee on Small Body Nomenclature (CSBN), accepted by the Board of Division III and by the IAU Working Group for Planetary System Nomenclature (WGPSN), and approved by the IAU Executive Committee at its recent meeting in Oslo, according to a statement released today.

 

Here’s the official new definition:

 

“Plutoids are celestial bodies in orbit around the sun at a distance greater than that of Neptune that have sufficient mass for their self-gravity to overcome rigid body forces so that they assume a hydrostatic equilibrium (near-spherical) shape, and that have not cleared the neighborhood around their orbit.”

 

In short: small round things beyond Neptune that orbit the sun and have lots of rocky neighbors.

 

The two known and named plutoids are Pluto and Eris, the IAU stated. The organization expects more plutoids will be found.

 

Controversy continues

 

Already the IAU recognizes it is adding to an ongoing controversy.

 

The IAU has been responsible for naming planetary bodies and their satellites since the early 1900s. Its decision in 2006 to demote Pluto was highly controversial, with some astronomers saying simply that they would not heed it and questioning the IAU’s validity as a governing body.

 

“The IAU is a democratic organization, thus open to comments and criticism of any kind,” IAU General Secretary Karel A. van der Hucht told SPACE.com by email today. “Given the history of the issue, we will probably never reach a complete consensus.”

 

It remains to be seen whether astronomers will use the new term.

 

“My guess is that no one is going to much use this term, though perhaps I’m wrong,” said Caltech astronomer Mike Brown, who has led the discovery of several objects in the outer solar system, including Eris. “But I don’t think that this will be because it is controversial, just not particularly necessary.”

 

Brown was unaware of the new definition until the IAU announced it today.

 

“Back when the term ‘pluton’ was nixed they said they would come up with another one,” Brown said. “So I guess they finally did.”

 

More debate coming

 

The dwarf planet Ceres is not a plutoid as it is located in the asteroid belt between Mars and Jupiter, according to the IAU. Current scientific knowledge lends credence to the belief that Ceres is the only object of its kind, the IAU stated. Therefore, a separate category of Ceres-like dwarf planets will not be proposed at this time, the reasoning goes.

A meeting, planned earlier this year for Aug. 14-16 at Johns Hopkins University Applied Physics Laboratory, aims to bring astronomers of varying viewpoints together to discuss the controversy. “No votes will be taken at this conference to put specific objects in or out of the family of planets,” APL’s Dr. Hal Weaver, a conference organizer, said in a statement in May. “But we will have advocates of the IAU definition and proponents of alternative definitions presenting their cases.”

The term plutoid joins a host of other odd words — plutinos, centaurs, cubewanos and EKOs — that astronomers use to define objects in the outer solar system.

http://news.yahoo.com/s/space/20080611/sc_space/plutonowcalledaplutoid

Forms of Racism:

Posted in forms of racism, racism with tags , , , , , , , , , , , on June 17, 2008 by sweetangel16175

genism, many forms of racism are actually subsets of genism, which is the judging of people based on their gene endowment. the purpose of life is to improve the quality of life for all, without sacrificing anyone.

specism, the ultimate form of racism is the belief that the human race is superior to other specism with whom we may not be able to mate- either animals or vulcans.

classism, sometimes people are judged inferior even though they look similar, come from similar place, and have the same beliefs. humans often arbitrarily create “races” among themselves, and reinforce these “races” with economic barriers. children who might have had a wonderful life have otherwise been sold into slavery, and subjected to rape and abuse, simple because their parents belong to a “class” judged to be “inferior’ according to the rules of the society.

geographic racism is the belief that people from other places are worse people than people from your place. geographic racism usually manifests itself as immigrant-bashing. even though the world comes with no God-given borders, most nations try to preven people from other parts of the world from immigrating. many reasons are given, such as economics, environment pressure, and public health. if these reasons were legitimate, then none of the european should have come to america.

ageism, it is a form of racism to draw conclusion about peoples rights, obligations, and their abilites based solely on their age. since its wrong to judge people based on their body, it is wrong to judge people based on the age of their body.

ableism, any one of us can become ill. it is racism of the healthy to look down on the ill. it is ableism to treat the ill with less than full respect. it is ableism to fail to give solidarity to the ill. never think you are better than someone else because you are healthy. you are just lucky.

ethnic racism is the belief that one set of cultural attributes is better than other cultural attributes. the ethnic racist fears communal living of different ethnic groups most because it blurs the distinctiveness of the geographic ethnicity. ethnic racism is evil because it causes great pain an suffering to people our of simple intolerance to different way of living.

epidermal racism is the belief that one range of skin tones is better that other ranges of skin tones. the epidermal racist fears intermarrige most because it destroys the seperateness of the skin tones. epidermal racism is stupid because it presumes there is some connection between skin-tone and behavior.

Anti-Muslim Racism?

Posted in Uncategorized with tags on June 20, 2008 by sweetangel16175

Anti-Muslim Racism?
By Daniel Pipes
CNSNews.com Commentary
November 22, 2005

My talks at university campuses sometimes occasion protests featuring Leftists and Islamists who call me names. A favorite of theirs is “racist.”

This year, for example, a “Stand up to Racism Rally” anticipated my talk at the Rochester Institute of Technology; I was accused of racism against Muslim immigrants at Dartmouth College; and pamphlets at the University of Toronto charged me with “anti-Muslim racism.”

Anti-Muslim racism? That oxymoron puzzled me. Islam being a religion with followers of every race and pigmentation, where might race enter the picture? Dictionaries agree that racism concerns race, not religion:

– American Heritage: “The belief that race accounts for differences in human character or ability and that a particular race is superior to others. Discrimination or prejudice based on race.”

– Merriam-Webster: “A belief that race is the primary determinant of human traits and capacities and that racial differences produce an inherent superiority of a particular race. Racial prejudice or discrimination.”

– Oxford: “The belief that there are characteristics, abilities, or qualities specific to each race. Discrimination against or antagonism towards other races.”

Even the notorious United Nations anti-racism conference at Durban in 2001 implicitly used this same definition when it rejected “any doctrine of racial superiority, along with theories which attempt to determine the existence of so-called distinct human races.”

Thus understood, the term racist cannot be ascribed to me, as I neither believe that race defines capabilities nor that certain races have greater capabilities than others. Also, my writings and talks never touch on issues of race.

Does that mean the word racist merely serves Leftists and Islamists as an all-purpose pejorative, a magical insult that discredits without regard to accuracy? No, the evolution of this word is more complex than that.

Racism is now increasingly used to mean something far beyond its dictionary definition. The director of the influential London-based Institute of Race Relations (IRR), A. Sivanandan, has been pushing the concept of a “new racism” which concerns immigration, not race:

It is a racism that is not just directed at those with darker skins, from the former colonial territories, but at the newer categories of the displaced, the dispossessed and the uprooted, who are beating at western Europe’s doors, the Europe that helped to displace them in the first place. It is a racism, that is, that cannot be color-coded, directed as it is at poor whites as well, and is therefore passed off as xenophobia, a “natural” fear of strangers.

An official paper from Australia goes in a different direction, that of “cultural racism”:

In the modern era the underlying assumption of “racism” is a belief that differences in the culture, values, and/or practices of some ethnic/religious groups are “too different” and are likely to threaten “community values” and social cohesion.

Once racism is un-moored from racial characteristics, it is a small step to apply it to Muslims. Indeed, Liz Fekete of IRR discovers “anti-Muslim racism” in the legislation, policing, and counter-terrorist measures deriving from the “war on terror” (her quote marks).

She also sees the French banning of the hijab in public schools, for example, as a case of “anti-Muslim racism.” Others at IRR allege that “Muslims and those who look like Muslims are the principal targets of a new racism.”

Likewise, the Reverend Calvin Butts, III, of the Abyssinian Baptist Church of New York, opined recently at a United Nations conference on Islamophobia: “whether Muslims like it or not, Muslims are labeled people of color in the racist U.S … they won’t label you by calling you a nigger but they’ll call you a terrorist.” For Butts, counterterrorism amounts to racism.

When U.S. Rep. Tom Tancredo raised the idea of bombing Islamic holy sites as a form of deterrence, a Nation of Islam leader in Denver, Gerald Muhammad, deemed his comments racist.

Note the evolution: as belief in racial differences and racial superiority wanes in polite society, some parties expand the meaning of racism to condemn political decisions such as worrying about too much immigration (even of poor whites), preferring one’s own culture, fearing radical Islam, and implementing effective counterterrorist measures.

This attempt to delegitimize political differences must be rejected. Racism refers only to racial issues, not to views on immigration, culture, religion, ideology, law enforcement, or military strategy.

Anti-Arab Racism, Islamophobia, and the Anti-War Movement

Posted in racism, racism today, religion with tags , on June 20, 2008 by sweetangel16175
Published on: October 01, 2006
    Racism against Arabs and Muslims long preceded the 9-11 terrorist attacks and has much of its roots in Western imperialism in the Middle East, especially Israel’s colonization of Palestine. Yet, the escalation that we witness today can be traced to the war on terror launched after 9-11 by Bush and his neoconservative ideologues with the backing of the Democrats. Anti-Arab/anti-Muslim racism has helped sell the detentions, wars, gulags, and occupations of US imperialism’s latest and boldest venture into the Middle East and South Asia. In turn, this imperial venture has further inflamed racist views of Arabs and Muslims. 

What makes this growing racism so frightening is its wide acceptance in US society, particularly by the left. With the latter, it is not as much conscious racism as not doing enough to fight it. Part of this may be due to ambivalence, but it also stems from a lack of a dynamic understanding of Islamism. Broad support gives anti-Arab/anti-Muslim racism a sense of legitimacy and respectability that makes building a mass movement that can end the war and occupation of Iraq difficult, if not impossible, since so much of the support for the war is fueled by fear and racism.

We thrash, curse for air
As our strangler declares, look
How violent the Arab
-Haiku for the Head Locked by Zein El-Amine

According to an ABC-Washington Post poll taken in March 2006, a majority of people in the US believe that “Muslims are disproportionately prone to violence,” with 46 percent expressing a negative view of the religion, 7 percent higher than in the immediate aftermath of the 9-11 terrorist attacks. The poll also found that 25 percent of people in the US admitted to “harboring prejudice towards” Muslims and Arabs. The institutional effect of this racism is stark. The earnings of Arab and Muslim men working in the US dropped about 10 percent since 9-11, according to a new University of Illinois study. The drop in wages was most dramatic in areas reporting high hate crime rates. Robert Kaestner, co-author of the study said there was “an immediate and significant connection between personal prejudice and economic harm.”

This should not come as a surprise when you consider the extent of anti-Arab/anti-Muslim racism being perpetrated by governments and the media around the world. The past year has seen the mass publication of Danish cartoons ridiculing Islam, police brutality and repression against North Africans in France, and a riot against mostly Lebanese immigrants in Australia—all of which led to mass protests and, in the case of France, riots by Arabs and Muslims in response.

While such blatant racism has not yet provoked a similar response in the US, it has not been because of any shortage of incidents:

• Last year a Washington, DC, radio host continuously referred to Islam as a “terrorist organization” on his show.
• The Coalition for a Secure Driver’s License started a campaign to put up “Don’t License Terrorists” billboards depicting an Arab holding a hand grenade in one hand and a driver license smeared with blood in the other.
• Republican Congressman Tancredo of Colorado openly called for the US to preempt a terrorist attack by attacking Muslim holy sites like Mecca.

Anti-Arab/anti-Muslim racism is an indispensable part of the so-called “war on terror” or “the long war,” as it is now referred to, and US plans to dominate the Middle East. By dehumanizing those that the US is waging war against, this racism makes their death and the destruction of their countries more palatable to the US public and quells domestic resistance to the war. Today it helps numb people to the deaths of dozens of Iraqis per day and the mass murder of Lebanese and Palestinians by Israel.

Fomenting anti-Arab/anti-Muslim racism has not been difficult because, as Noam Chomsky puts it, such racism has “long been extreme, the last ‘legitimate’ form of racism in that one doesn’t even have to pretend to conceal it.” I do not want to minimize all the other forms of racism that run deep in this country, but there is indeed a certain legitimacy and respectability given to anti-Arab/anti-Muslim racism that is not found with other forms of racism. This legitimacy stems from the fact that anti-Arab/anti-Muslim racism cuts across the entire political spectrum, from right to left. It is accepted and even practiced by those who would not tolerate other forms of racism. While the anti-racist record of liberals and some on the left is not the best, it is particularly bad when it comes to Arabs and Muslims.

Green menace
Arabs have historically been more the targets of this racism than Muslims. This began to change in the aftermath of the 1979 Iranian revolution because it was no longer just Arabs who were the enemy. The end of the Cold War and resistance to US hegemony, particularly by Muslims in the Middle East, made Islam a useful scapegoat for US imperialism—its new bogeyman now that communism was gone. Books by the Orientalist Bernard Lewis and Samuel Huntington’s The Clash of Civilizations became popular because they gave “scholarly” backing to the idea that Islam was the main threat to Western “civilization.”
Many have drawn parallels between this scapegoating of Muslims to the red scare during the Cold War, referring to it as the “green menace.” While the comparison is appropriate, the concept of the green menace is, in many ways, much more insidious because it relies on racism rather than ideology. It is a more effective means of instilling fear in people, deflecting their attention from their everyday problems, and mobilizing them against some supposedly powerful enemy. That is not to say that the red scare was not (and still is not) used in a racist manner in countries like Vietnam, North Korea, China, and Cuba. It is just that the main communist bogeymen, Eastern Europe and the Soviet Union, were white Europeans.

The specter of the green menace, on the other hand, relies on the fact that Muslims look different and, even if they do not look different, they have distinct names, places of worship, dress, and customs that can be easily exploited to portray them as the “other”—different, prone to violence, and barbaric. Also, in the age of “full spectrum dominance,” this racism can be used to justify and mobilize attacks on a huge swath of the world’s poor because Muslims are not only present in large numbers in the Middle East, but in Africa, Asia, South Asia, and most urban centers in Europe, the United States, and Canada.

Having said that, I have chosen to use the term “anti-Arab/anti-Muslim” rather than just one or the other because both groups—and many others, including Sikhs, who are neither Arab nor Muslim—are the targets of the racism we are seeing today. The piercing words, physical assaults, and flying bombs and bullets do not know nor care that we are not all the same.

Republicratic racism
The racist hysteria around an Arab company, Dubai Ports World (DPW), managing six US ports is a good example of both the uniqueness and pervasiveness of anti-Arab/anti-Muslim racism in the US. During the public debate over the deal, it was those who traditionally have at least paid lip service against racism, the Democrats, who were the most xenophobic and, in some cases, downright racist. At a rally in Newark, New Jersey, attended by a number of Democratic Congressmen, Senator Frank Lautenberg (D-NJ) described the port deal as an “occupation.” He added that “we wouldn’t transfer the title to the Devil; we’re not going to transfer it to Dubai.”
The liberal group MoveOn.org was less blatantly racist but still contributed to the hysteria. On its website it asked people how it should respond to the “port security scandal.” In their summary of the issue, they regurgitated the same distorted arguments politicians from both parties had been using, like “Dubai is…known as an international money laundering hub for Al Qaeda and other terrorist networks.” Such use of unsubstantiated generalizations only feeds into the stereotype that the Middle East is crawling with terrorists.

With Democrats and liberals taking such a right-wing stance, it’s no wonder that Bush and some Republicans were portrayed as supporting the deal on the basis that opposition involved anti-Arab discrimination. In an op-ed piece in the Washington Post, liberal Richard Cohen says, “Maybe because Bush is a Bush—son of a president who got to know many Arabs—or maybe because he just naturally recoils from prejudice, his initial stance on this controversy has been refreshingly admirable.”
Yes, remarkably, Bush may indeed be a defender of Arabs.

However, he is selective in which Arabs he defends. Bush is more than willing to protect the rich Arab monarchies that lord over the Gulf, but certainly not the thousands of Arabs and Muslims that his racist war on terror has maligned, detained, imprisoned, tortured, and killed. Nothing captures this and the dehumanizing role of racism better than the following words from a letter Guantanamo Bay detainee Jamah Dossari gave his lawyer before attempting suicide:
The detainees are suffering from the bitterness of despair, the detention, humiliation, and the vanquish of slavery and suppression. I hope you will always remember that you met and sat with a “human being” called “Jamah” who suffered too much and was abused in his belief, self, dignity and also in his humanity. He was imprisoned, tortured, and deprived from his homeland, his family, and his young daughter who is in the most need of him for four years . . . with no reason or crime committed.

Sadly, Jamah Dossari is only one of thousands of Arab and Muslim prisoners, many of them nameless, being “detained” in US prisons and unknown “black sites” around the world, including here in the US at places like the Metropolitan Detention Center in Brooklyn, New York.

The anti-war movement
United for Peace and Justice (UFPJ) and others in the anti-war movement, as well as generally perceived progressive groups such as the Green Party sat out the DPW deal “controversy” and, more importantly, the whole anti-Muslim cartoons debate. There were protests on every continent, led mostly by Muslims who saw this as part of a broader war on Islam by non-Muslims—one that they were actually finally allowed to act on, as opposed to more egregious aspects of the war on terror like torture, imprisonment, and occupation that their rulers do not want to rock the boat over. The failure of anti-war groups in the US to organize any events in solidarity with Muslims worldwide, let alone even put out statements condemning their publication, helped reinforce the perception that the anti-war movement is not concerned with anti-Arab/anti-Muslim racism.

On the positive side, some of the anti-war groups who are part of UFPJ have been organizing speaking tours of Iraqis. US Labor Against the War (USLAW) organized a tour of six Iraqi trade unionists around the country in June 2005, and in early 2006, Code Pink brought several Iraqi women to the US on a powerful tour involving Cindy Sheehan and other families of US soldiers killed in Iraq. Such events are very effective in combating racism because they humanize Iraqis and help break down stereotypes about Arabs and Muslims. The Green Party has also been good about issuing statements condemning the government’s targeting and racial profiling of Arabs and Muslims. However, if groups are genuinely concerned and committed to bringing about a just peace in the Middle East, then an explicit strategy of confronting anti-Arab/anti-Muslim racism needs to be a central and consistent part of their work.

The failure of some anti-war groups to take anti-Arab/anti-Muslim racism head-on may be due to the small number of Arabs and Muslims involved, and organizations’ lack of movement on these issues then reinforces the lack of Arab and Muslim involvement. For example, there is only one Muslim (and no Arabs) on UFPJ’s Steering Committee. While UFPJ does manage to have Arabs and Muslims speak at their actions and events, they are generally not involved in organizing with UFPJ on any consistent basis.

Worthless Arab lives
The tragic consequences of the failure of the anti-war movement in the US to challenge anti-Arab/anti-Muslim racism were laid bare during Israel’s bloody invasion of Gaza and Lebanon. The public support for or, at best, indifference to such massive loss of innocent life and virtual destruction of entire countries and territories can only be fathomed in the context of a racism that basically says that Arab and Muslim lives are worthless and dispensable. In what other situation would the blatant targeting of civilians and civilian infrastructure and the carrying out of not one but three massacres in the span of a week by a close US ally—with explicit US approval and military support—be tolerated? Add to this the fact that something similar continues to take place in Gaza and dozens of Iraqis are dying every day under the US occupation in Iraq.

Nothing exemplifies this dehumanization better than the case of Private Steven D. Green, the US soldier who raped a young Iraqi girl along with several other soldiers and then killed her and her entire family in the town of Mahmudiyah. Well before this incident, Green had said in an interview with an embedded AP reporter that he came to Iraq to kill people. He said, “I shot a guy who wouldn’t stop when we were out at a traffic checkpoint and it was like nothing…. Over here, killing people is like squashing an ant. I mean, you kill somebody and it’s like ‘All right, let’s go get some pizza.’” I’m not sure what’s more problematic—what Green said or the fact the reporter never reported it until charges were filed against Green.

Of course such racism is dismissed as the words and actions of some crazed individual. But Green’s comments—like those of Oklahoma City bomber Timothy McVeigh, who fought in the first Gulf War and said similar things—are the logical outcome of the racism being espoused at the highest levels of government and in the media. In response to the dozens of Lebanese civilians that were being killed in the early days of Israel’s assault, US Ambassador to the UN John Bolton said with no regrets, “There’s no moral equivalence between the civilian casualties from the Israeli attacks on Lebanon and those killed in Israel from malicious terrorist attacks.” Meanwhile the mainstream media portrayed the war as being between equals even though over 1200 Lebanese, almost entirely civilians, and only 157 Israelis, more than two-thirds soldiers, were killed.

Instead of immediately challenging this and other lies, UFPJ reinforced the perception of a symmetrical war propagated by the media by mentioning first in communications their concern for “the loss of life on all sides…all attacks on civilians” and front-loading condemnations of Hezbollah, without necessarily even getting to the point of the grossly uneven death and destruction in Lebanon and Palestine caused by Israel. Although, the statements UFPJ released improved as the slaughter of Lebanese and Palestinians continued unabated (partially due to feedback from Palestine-solidarity activists), they did not even call for a day of decentralized protests around the country.

To get a sense of how conservative UFPJ was around the invasion of Lebanon, one need only compare their statements and actions to anti-war groups and individuals in other countries. A widely distributed and lauded internet video during the fighting was British MP George Galloway’s interview on Sky Television (Britain’s Fox) in which he not only exposes the media’s bias toward Israel but challenges the widely accepted view in the West that Hezbollah is a terrorist organization. This argument needs to be made because after 9-11 most people in the US don’t need to hear anything beyond “this is a terrorist organization” to make up their mind about who is right and who is wrong. Therefore, challenging the US government labels of “terrorist” would go a long way in shifting the debate in this country on issues related to the “war on terror.”

The reason no one in the US has done what Galloway did is that in addition to Islamophobia there is a level of acceptance of the lies about Islamism by radicals. For example, the anti-capitalists who blog at www.threewayfight.blogspot.com posted an entry titled “Defending my enemy’s enemy” during Israel’s recent invasion of Lebanon in which they argued that while Israel is the clear aggressor in the conflict and needs to be opposed, it doesn’t mean the left should support Hezbollah. The bloggers argue:

…Hezbollah is essentially a right-wing political movement. Its guiding ideology is Khomeini-style Islamic fundamentalism. Hezbollah’s political ideal, the Islamic Republic of Iran, enforces medieval religious law, imposes brutal strictures on women and LGBT people, persecutes religious and ethnic minorities, and has executed tens of thousands of leftists and other political dissenters.

If it’s not already, this argument will one day become part of one of Hillary Clinton’s or even George Bush’s (minus the part about LGBT people) speeches justifying a war on Lebanon and Iran. Even though the entry is insignificant in terms of the number of people who probably read it, it articulates a political view that a lot of the left, particularly anarchists and anti-authoritarians, agree with but are not as open about—hence their conspicuous absence from a lot of the organizing against Israel’s invasion.

These kinds of arguments ignore the fact that Hezbollah gave up on fighting for a theocracy long ago. It is an established political party in a multi-ethnic and religious state in which they have the support and admiration of the other ethnic and religious groups and work closely with those on the left as well as the right. Additionally, Hezbollah’s recent victory was not just a victory over the Israeli apartheid state but a major blow to US imperialism, the main source of oppression and exploitation in the world. It could possibly have a libratory effect not just in the Middle East but also in Latin America, Africa, and Asia.

Understanding Islamism
In short, proponents of anti-Arab/anti-Muslim racism can be broken down into several groups. One consists of the Pipes and Krauthammers of the world who see Islam as inherently violent, authoritarian, intolerant (anti-Semitic, misogynist, etc.), and therefore a natural breeding ground for terrorists.

Another group says that it is not Islam but political Islam or Islamism that is the source of terrorism—that Islamists have twisted what is otherwise a “good” religion for their own fanatical purposes. Fluctuating between these two groups is the majority of people in the US, who, according to the Washington Post-ABC poll cited earlier, have for now apparently bought into the first group’s blatant racism.
This is not surprising since Pipes et al. are given free reign in the op-ed pages of the Washington Post and New York Times and appear extensively in the media. They also have the ears of a large number of politicians, including their fellow neocons in the administration. But the main reason for the growth in the number of people who feel Islam is inherently prone to terrorism is the paucity of people exposing and combating these ideas. Even those who say Islamism is the problem and not the religion itself end up feeding into stereotypes of Muslims because their arguments are based on generalizations—that all Islamists are reactionary and even fascistic—and the false belief that there are other stronger secular forces and factors that are being ignored by the media.

A good example of this could be seen on the USLAW tour of Iraqi trade unionists. A number of people stressed that the tour was a good way to show that there was a more progressive alternative to the Islamists and Baathists when it came to opposition to the US occupation. One problem with this is that it overstates the role unions play in the opposition to the occupation. But the bigger problem is that the leaders of one of the unions doing the best work against the occupation, the General Union of Oil Employees in Basra (GUOE), clearly sympathize and have close relations with the Islamist Moqtada Al Sadr. I would even venture to say that the majority of the Basra oil workers—who have gone on strike several times, including most recently in February 2006, over economic as well as political issues like privatization and the occupation—are supporters of Al Sadr.

The GUOE and its leaders are a perfect example of why a more dynamic understanding of Islamists—one that does not lump them all into one homogenous group and dismiss them as reactionaries—is needed. While only a minority of Muslims might consider themselves Islamists, a large number, maybe even a majority, support them. This is especially the case among the poor and marginalized. As the Islamists have steadily filled the vacuum created by the disintegration of the left (a direct result of US intervention in the region), they have taken on some of the language and politics of the left, becoming the main force in resisting the ravages of poverty, imperialism, and authoritarian rule. As a result, they have also gained the support of some non-Islamist political activists and co-opted others, becoming the hegemonic force in opposition to the ruling regimes and their imperial backers.

This is not to say that all Islamists are progressive, but that they are not uniformly reactionary. Moreover, each Islamist group or party differs from the other in significant ways. They are products of their own distinct histories, shaped by different colonial experiences, class struggles, and imperialism.

For example, Hamas and Hezbollah reflect the experience of a much poorer and oppressed population than Al-Qaeda. As a result of not being based in any one country and who its leaders are, Al-Qaeda says and does very little for workers and the poor. Hezbollah takes positions against privatization and neoliberalism and for workers rights that have historically been taken up by the left in Lebanon. Moreover, like some of their fellow Shiite Islamists in Iraq, Hezbollah is not trying to create a theocracy through an Islamic revolution but work within a democratic system to ensure the rights and aspirations of the Shiites, the most downtrodden in Lebanese society.

In contrast, those groups who hold or have held state power like the Islamists in Iran and the Taliban in Afghanistan are more right wing and authoritarian, ruthlessly suppressing any resistance. Almost all the groups that are allowed to operate openly—or in the case of the Muslim Brotherhood in Egypt, semi-openly—provide a wide range of social services to the poor.

Hamas and Hezbollah have also been shaped by a resistance struggle against Israeli occupation and US imperialism. In Iraq, the Sadrists took up arms against the US occupation while their fellow Shiite Islamists in the Dawa Party and the Supreme Council for Islamic Revolution in Iraq (SCIRI) supported it. Hezbollah, and now Hamas and the Muslim Brotherhood in Egypt, all participate in elections while Al-Qaeda and other Islamists reject them.

Even on the question of women’s rights there are differences, with the level of involvement of women in the day-to-day activities of each group being an indicator of how supportive they are of women’s rights. With Al-Qaeda, the Taliban, and most of the Islamist groups in Iraq, Sunni and Shiite, there is little or no involvement of women and little or no support for women’s rights. On the other hand, Hamas and the Egyptian Brotherhood ran women candidates; some even won. And women are openly involved at many levels in Hezbollah.

They’ll never win
Exposing and ending anti-Arab/anti-Muslim racism needs to be a priority in the anti-war movement and the left in general. Doing so will not only bring more Arabs and Muslims into the movement, but also undercut the racist basis of support for the war. It will also alleviate the sense of isolation and powerlessness that so many Arabs and Muslims feel as a result of being the targets of war and racism.

Such blatant injustice combined with a lack of any effective mass opposition to the US-backed murder of so many innocent Arabs and Muslims is, ultimately, what pushes people to resort to terrorism. On the other hand, what the resistance in Lebanon has accomplished shows a successful alternative to such desperate and, ultimately, counterproductive tactics. It has also shown how quickly things can turn in this seemingly overwhelming struggle to stop the US war machine.

Most importantly, however, Lebanon has shown that we, Arabs and Muslims, can be locked up, tortured, and bombed but we will never stop resisting US and Israeli efforts to beat us into submission. Nothing captures this better than the words of Kamel, a shopkeeper who refused to leave Nabatiyeh, one of the hardest hit towns in south Lebanon: “Look around you. They have destroyed much of Nabatiyeh, but that is all they can do—destroy people’s homes and livelihoods. They can’t destroy our spirit and that is what they don’t understand and why they will never win this war.”

We shall overcome

Posted in Uncategorized with tags on June 20, 2008 by sweetangel16175

Hey we shall overcome, we shall overcome
We shall overcome someday
Darlin’ here in my heart, yeah I do believe
We shall overcome someday

Well we’ll walk hand in hand, we’ll walk hand in hand
We’ll walk hand in hand someday
Darlin’ here in my heart, yeah I do believe
We’ll walk hand in hand someday

Well we shall live in peace, we shall live in peace
We shall live in peace someday
Darlin’ here in my heart, yeah I do believe
We shall live in peace someday

Well we are not afraid, we are not afraid
We shall overcome someday
Yeah here in my heart, I do believe
We shall overcome someday

Hey we shall overcome, we shall overcome
We shall overcome someday
Darlin’ here in my heart, I do believe
We shall overcome someday
We shall overcome someday

The Sneetches

Posted in Uncategorized with tags , on June 21, 2008 by sweetangel16175

THE SNEETCHES
by Dr. Suess

Now the Star-bellied Sneetches had bellies with stars.
The Plain-bellied Sneetches had none upon thars.
The stars weren’t so big; they were really quite small.
You would think such a thing wouldn’t matter at all.
But because they had stars, all the Star-bellied Sneetches
would brag, “We’re the best kind of Sneetch on the beaches.”

With their snoots in the air, they would sniff and they’d snort, “
We’ll have nothing to do with the plain-bellied sort.”
And whenever they met some, when they were out walking,
they’d hike right on past them without even talking.

When the Star-bellied children went out to play ball,
could the Plain-bellies join in their game? Not at all!
You could only play ball if your bellies had stars,
and the Plain-bellied children had none upon thars.

When the Star-bellied Sneetches had frankfurter roasts,
or picnics or parties or marshmallow toasts,
they never invited the Plain-bellied Sneetches.
Left them out cold in the dark of the beaches.
Kept them away; never let them come near,
and that’s how they treated them year after year.

Then one day, it seems, while the Plain-bellied Sneetches
were moping, just moping alone on the beaches,
sitting there, wishing their bellies had stars,
up zipped a stranger in the strangest of cars.

“My friends, ” he announced in a voice clear and keen,
“My name is Sylvester McMonkey McBean.
I’ve heard of your troubles; I’ve heard you’re unhappy.
But I can fix that; I’m the fix-it-up chappie.
I’ve come here to help you; I have what you need.
My prices are low, and I work with great speed,
and my work is one hundred per cent guaranteed.”

Then quickly, Sylvester McMonkey McBean
put together a very peculiar machine.
Then he said, “You want stars like a Star-bellied Sneetch?
My friends, you can have them . . . . for three dollars each.
Just hand me your money and climb on aboard.”

They clambered inside and the big machine roared.
It bonked. It clonked. It jerked. It berked.
It bopped them around, but the thing really worked.
When the Plain-bellied Sneetches popped out, they had stars!
They actually did, they had stars upon thars!

Then they yelled at the ones who had stars from the start,
“We’re exactly like you; you can’t tell us apart.
We’re all just the same now, you snooty old smarties.
Now we can come to your frankfurter parties!”

“Good grief!” groaned the one who had stars from the first.
“We’re still the best Sneetches, and they are the worst.
But how in the world will we know,” they all frowned,
“if which kind is what or the other way ’round?”

Then up stepped McBean with a very sly wink, and he said,
“Things are not quite as bad as you think.
You don’t know who’s who, that is perfectly true.
But come with me, friends, do you know what I’ll do?
I’ll make you again the best Sneetches on beaches,
and all it will cost you is ten dollars eaches.

Belly stars are no longer in style, ” said McBean.
“What you need is a trip through my stars-off machine.
This wondrous contraption will take off your stars,
so you won’t look like Sneetches who have them on thars.”

That handy machine, working very precisely,
removed all the stars from their bellies quite nicely.
Then, with snoots in the air, they paraded about.
They opened their beaks and proceeded to shout,
“We now know who’s who, and there isn’t a doubt,
the best kind of Sneetches are Sneetches without.”

Then, of course those with stars all got frightfully mad.
To be wearing a star now was frightfully bad.
Then, of course old Sylvester McMonkey McBean
invited them into his stars-off machine.
Then, of course from then on, you can probably guess,
things really got into a horrible mess.

All the rest of the day on those wild screaming beaches,
the Fix-it-up-Chappie was fixing up Sneetches.
Off again, on again, in again, out again,
through the machine and back round about again,
still paying money, still running through,
changing their stars every minute or two,
until neither the Plain- nor the Star-bellies knew
whether this one was that one or that one was this one
or which one was what one or what one was who!

Then, when every last cent of their money was spent,
the Fix-It-Up-Chappie packed up and he went.
And he laughed as he drove in his car up the beach,
“They never will learn; no, you can’t teach a Sneetch!”

But McBean was quite wrong, I’m quite happy to say,
the Sneetches got quite a bit smarter that day.
That day, they decided that Sneetches are Sneetches,
and no kind of Sneetch is the BEST on the beaches.
That day, all the Sneetches forgot about stars,
and whether they had one or not upon thars.

Is Tipping Racist?

Posted in racism with tags , , on June 22, 2008 by sweetangel16175

Many studies document discrimination against consumers based on race (read Shopping While Black: One Serious Shopper’s Customer Service Nightmare), but few analyze discrimination based on the race of the “seller,” in this case the driver.

 

Black cab drivers were tipped about a third less than white cab drivers, the study found. Black passengers also participated in this discrimination against Black taxi drivers. And the overall “tipping shortfall” causes total revenue per fare for Black drivers to be 7 percent less than white drivers, which perpetuates economic inequality.

 

The study, published in the Yale Law Journal, included data on more than 1,000 taxicab rides in New Haven, Conn., where taxi drivers are dispatched to pick up passengers or wait their turn at cab stands rather than being hailed from the street, which means they don’t have much discretion in turning down fares.

 

Click here to download the full study from the Social Science Research Network.

 

Here are some of the key findings:

 

  • White drivers were tipped 61 percent more than Black drivers and 64 percent more than “other” non-white drivers in the sample.
  • Black and Latino passengers also demonstrated biased tipping in favor of white drivers. Black passengers tipped white drivers 48 percent more than Black drivers, while white passengers tipped white drivers 49 percent more than Black drivers.  Latino passengers had the most disparate tipping, giving white drivers a 146 percent higher tip than Black drivers, which supports previous studies’ findings that Latinos tend to identify more with whites than Blacks.
  • Black drivers also were 80 percent more likely to be stiffed than white drivers. Latino passengers were 88 percent more likely to stiff Black drivers than white drivers, and white passengers were nearly twice as likely to stiff Black drivers.
  • Making a last-minute decision about whether to round up or down in tipping also is influenced by racial undertones, with passengers of all races tending to round up for white drivers and down for Black drivers.  

To provide some control for quality of service, which clearly influences tipping, the authors conducted some “secret auditing” of cab drivers. Their testers rated quality of service higher for Black drivers (4.5 out of 5 total points) than white drivers (3.3 out of 5 total points). While these audits were not a complete control for quality of service, previous studies on tipping back up the researchers’ findings.  

 

More than 30 service professions are regularly tipped, according to the study, which reports that restaurant tips alone in the United States are estimated at $26 billion annually.

 

There’s evidence that biased tipping extends to the restaurant realm, according to “Consumer Racial Discrimination in Tipping: A Replication and Extension,” which is based on 140 surveys of white and Black workers at a large U.S. restaurant chain. This study found that white customers tipped Black servers nearly four percentage points less than white servers and that Black customers tipped Black servers half a percentage point less than white servers, writes Ian Ayres, lead author of the latest study on taxicab tipping, in his New York Times blog.

 

A Racist History

 

Why is there racial discrimination in tipping? Think about the historic social context. The practice of tipping emerged in the early 20th century to provide a “consideration” from then primarily white customers to those serving them in menial jobs, who tended to be Black workers. “For some, the practice of tipping was intimately connected to the perceived inferiority of African Americans,” writes Ayres in the study.

 

Remember The Pullman Company? It was notorious for hiring all Black workers from the South to work its railroads and trains and was “repeatedly singled out for fostering the tipping norm for its all Black work force as a way of economizing its wage bill,” writes Ayres. “Pullman made public the fact that its African-American porters were poorly paid so the public would pay them instead.”

 

But that’s not how it works, as Ayres’ and other studies indicate. In the case of Pullman, Black porters eventually requested a prohibition on tipping, knowing it would diminish their earnings, because they didn’t want to be accepting “tokens of inferiority.”       

 

“Of course, this degradation conception of tipping may have long passed,” the authors write. “But both minority and non-minority consumers today may still be affected by this now withered perception–as one generation passes its tipping practices onto the next.”

 

What’s Next?

 

Is there a solution? The authors suggest government-mandated tipping would reduce passenger discrimination against Black taxi drivers in the form of lower tips.  They also suggest outlawing tipping altogether

 

But outlawing or heavily regulating tipping–economic incentive for superior quality of service–is antithetical to a capitalist society. Tipping policies saves employers from having to establish equitable pay scales for salaried and non-salaried employees.  However, if tipping has a disparate impact on Black taxi drivers or servers, as these and other studies indicate, employers could actually be liable under Title VII of the Civil Rights Act of 1964 for maintaining a workplace policy that discriminates based on race, the study says.

 

Whether that discriminatory policy is intentional on the part of the employers is irrelevant. The reality is that it has a disparate impact based on race. Not all employment policies that produce racial inequities are illegal under Title VII, but employers would have the burden of proving that tipping is “consistent with business necessity,” writes Ayres.

 

Does a biased tipping infrastructure translate into a biased salary structure in the workplace? Currently, the salary gap in corporate America continues along racial/ethnic lines, according to the Bureau of Labor Statistics. In 2007, Black full-time and salaried workers earned 20.5 percent less per week than their white counterparts, 45.9 percent less than Asian workers and slightly more (11.6 percent) than Latinos. The disparity is more evident between Black and white men–a 24 percent gap–than between Black and white women (14.9 percent).

The Three Reactions to Islam

Posted in anti semitism, anti-islamism, islam, islam and violence, islamophobia, muslim, muslims, muslims are not terrorist with tags , on June 23, 2008 by sweetangel16175

there are people who are interested because i am a Muslim.
there are also people who are apathetic, which includes most of the population.

but there are still people who fear islam and there are people who hate islam, and that is what i am here to talk about.

i wrote this as a facebook note on the 5th of this month.

“ok so i was walking home from walgreens
and i noticed that the was a jogger was running on the other side of the street where i was crossing…
the light was green to cross and i was walking to the other side of the street where the jogger was.
while i was walking, i noticed his face and he took one look at me and he looked scared, and for one second i thought he was just looking at me and that he really wasnt scared.
then he ran toward sheetz and i thought he was going to sheetz, but then he came back on the side walk and i was like, he’s went all of that way just to get away from me.
you wanna know the funny part about the whole story, my foot didnt even hit the sidewalk until like one minute after he did all of that, which means i was so far away from him its not even funny.
i am guessing he saw the hijab that i was wearing and became scared and thought i was going kill him or something like that, or thought i was a terrorist or something like that.
which really didnt bother me at first, but then it shows how stupid people can be and it makes me rather mad that people can do their own research and find out the truth. and it also shows the stereotypes are real, and its so sad that people actually do believe the media. since its like very rare that i see a person acting that way, i thought to myself, people really dont believe in them and that most people are not stupid enough to believe them. i guess i am right, but it still bothers me that there are stupid stereotypes like that.
i wanted to walk up to him and ask him would he rather jump off a cliff or would he stand by a muslim? i am guessing he would jump off the cliff by the way he acted.
people need to start thinking for themselves and stop listening to the media.
i mean come on! if u strip me down to my undies, u will find out that OMG i am human too, and that i know not to hurt people because i dont want to be hurt in the same way.
people can be so ignorant and the media takes advantage of that and i really really really hate that!
i am sorry but i am a little annoyed here.
the same thing happened to me last year, but it was like much worse.
i was walking home from the college and this car was passing me by and the person in the car was like, “F*** YOU!” i wasnt doing anything to him and he said that. the day before i believed that the people really dont believe in those stereotypes on television, i didnt even believe there were any stereotypes on television.
people really need to do there on research!”
in conclusion anti-islamism is real.

How history repeats itself

Posted in Uncategorized on July 13, 2008 by sweetangel16175

Today’s crunch feels like ’70s


The Atlanta Journal-Constitution
Published on: 07/13/08 High oil prices, a sluggish economy, persistent inflation, an unpopular president and the Eagles are out on tour.

Sounds like a rerun of the 1970s.

But it is also a snapshot from the summer of 2008 —- even if it does conjure images from the past.

“The similarities are there,” said economist Gerald Lynch of Purdue University. “That was a miserable time for the economy. And the clothes were ugly, too.”

Wide ties may not be making a comeback, but hints of the era’s economics are in the air.

One of the stars of that original ’70s show was stagflation, a term invented to describe a mix of rapid inflation and near-stagnant growth. The word has re-entered the economic vocabulary of late.

“As far as I can see, the wheels have fallen off the wagon,” said Peter Miralles, president of Atlanta Wealth Consultants. “This is as close to the ’70s as we have seen in the past couple of decades.”

First, the sluggishness: Gross domestic product the past two quarters has expanded by less than 1 percent. The economy shed 438,000 jobs in the first six months of the year, while the official unemployment rate has climbed to 5.5 percent.

Meanwhile, the official measure of inflation has been running slightly higher than 4 percent per year —- while energy prices have more than doubled.

Yet comparing the current moment to the 1970s can offer some reassurance: Today’s numbers pale beside the Hotel California Era.

In 1975, unemployment peaked at 9 percent, fell for a while and then climbed to 7.8 percent in 1980. Inflation hit double digits in 1974 and 1975, slipped back and then roared up, cresting at more than 13 percent in 1979 and 14 percent in 1980. It was a time, too, when the nightly news rattled the American psyche.

The first half of the decade saw the revolution-promoting Weathermen, Watergate, the bitter, bloody end to the Vietnam War and the Arab oil embargo. The second half of the ’70s brought the Soviet invasion of Afghanistan and the Iranian Revolution.

“There was a kind of extremism in the air,” said Herb London, president of the Hudson Institute, a conservative, Washington-based think tank. “Conditions now are also kind of frightening. But the situation is not as extreme.”

Still, today’s list of potential villains sounds like a cast from the past.

The most obvious repeat offender is oil. Oil prices quadrupled in the mid-1970s, then soared again after the Iranian Revolution in 1979.

Now, U.S. troops are fighting in Iraq and Afghanistan, there is renewed talk about a U.S. conflict with Iran, and oil prices are at it again. Crude has doubled in the past year, and the economy again is struggling.

“Oil was at the scene of the crime in both cases,” said Jared Bernstein, senior economist at the liberal Economics Policy Institute in Washington. “If you have a police lineup, you really want to have oil in it.”

And it’s not just oil —- global demand has shoved prices higher on a range of commodities from rice to steel.

But inflation this time has some brand-new accomplices: the housing crash; the subprime meltdown that followed; and the crunch in credit that the meltdown triggered.

“This is a very different world,” Bernstein said.

For starters, the sources of inflation are different. During the 1970s, workers —- often through powerful unions —- insisted on raises that matched higher consumer prices.

Those higher payroll costs were then added to the prices businesses charged, which were then used by workers to demand higher pay.

“You can’t have a wage-price spiral without wage pressures, and we ain’t got wage pressures,” Bernstein said. “That is a huge difference.”

It’s not just that business costs don’t rise as much. Companies are also less likely to pass them along.

Many are so afraid of losing customers, they don’t dare raise prices as much as their costs. Instead, they slash their own costs or accept a smaller profit margin —- and potential inflation never gets to consumers.

What worries some economists is that, eventually, companies must pass along costs. Other economists argue that the official inflation numbers are wildly understating the pain consumers already feel.

“The part that concerns me the most is that the government numbers do not actually represent what’s going on,” said Miralles of Atlanta Wealth Consultants. “I just don’t buy it.”

If the plot of the rerun does mimic the original, then the pain is only getting started.

Led by then-Chairman Paul Volcker, the Federal Reserve decided that inflation was so dangerous it had to be stopped —- even if that meant choking off growth. So in 1979, interest rates were raised dramatically.

The economy spun into back-to-back recessions starting in January 1980.

As the economy stalled, the inflation rate leapt to a high of 14.6 percent. After the second recession, unemployment climbed to a peak of 10.8 percent.

But the Fed won its war: Inflation was dormant for the next two decades.

Even now, inflation —- at least the official measure of 4 percent —- seems modest enough to let the Fed keep rates low.

In the past two years, the Fed has cut the benchmark rate from 5.25 percent to 2 percent.

Any inflation-fighting would mean moving them upward again, which would likely slow the economy more.

At least some inflation may be coming from a “bubble” —- speculation that could pop if demand slackens.

“If oil is a bubble, and there’s a good chance it is, then its bursting would lessen the inflationary threat a lot,” said Doug Henwood, author of the book “Wall Street: How It Works and for Whom” and editor of the economics newsletter Left Business Observer.

Waiting for the scenario to play out, consumers and companies alike must do their best to plan, hoping to protect and nurture their assets.

“There are quite a few parallels to the ’70s, and that is a concern,” said Frank Butterfield, principal with Atlanta-based wealth managers Homrich & Berg. “The ’70s were a bad time for financial assets. Stocks did poorly, bonds did poorly. That could happen again.”

To navigate long term, Butterfield suggests diversifying portfolios, buying inflation-protected securities, using hedge funds and “rebalancing” investments as you go.

The economic trouble so far has been manageable, he said. “Things were worse in the ’70s than they are now.”

Most experts say the U.S. economy seems stronger than it was in the shaky ’70s, more flexible and —- most important during an energy crisis —- more efficient.

The economy is about half as dependent on oil as it was at the time of the first oil shock in 1973, said Robert Whaples, chairman of the economics department at Wake Forest University.

“The ’70s were a period of pretty slow productivity growth,” he said. “There are important parallels between the two periods, but I don’t think we will get double-digit unemployment or double-digit inflation rate.”

Some things do return. The Eagles, after all, are playing summer concerts and promoting their latest album. But no amount of hindsight can truly tell the future.

As the Eagles themselves put it: “Who is gonna make it? We’ll find out —- in the long run.”

That was 1979.

GASOLINE

Now: Gas prices have doubled in a little more than three years. They are up a little more than one-third in the past year. Gas is costly but plentiful.

Then: Gas prices tripled during the decade, rising almost 50 percent from 1973 to 1975, and by 80 percent in 1979 and 1980. Shortages forced restrictions on sales.

PRESIDENTIAL APPROVAL

Now: 28 percent

Then: 29 percent

IRAN

Now: Tension between the United States and Iran over nuclear programs and U.S. involvement in Iraq has led to higher oil prices.

Then: Iranian Revolution in 1979 overthrew a U.S. ally, led to a long hostage crisis and sent oil prices skyrocketing.

UNEMPLOYMENT

Now: In the past year and a half, official unemployment has increased 25 percent. It remains historically modest: 5.5 percent.

Then: After the Arab oil embargo, unemployment rose by more than 80 percent.

INFLATION

Now: Consumer prices are up 4.1 percent in the past year, the government says, but critics say the data understates reality.

Then: Consumer costs were up an average of 8.12 percent a year through the decade, peaking at 13.3 percent in 1979.

PRODUCTIVITY GROWTH

Now: 2.58, average, 2000-07

Then: 1.73 percent, average 1971-80

Sources: Bureau of Labor Statistics, Energy Information Administration, Gallup Poll, PollingReport.com.

The Real Sound of Music

Posted in Uncategorized on July 28, 2008 by sweetangel16175

Movie vs. Reality:
The Real Story of the von Trapp Family

By Joan Gearin

Maria von Trapp, photograph from her Declaration of Intention, dated January 21, 1944. (Records of District Courts of the United States, RG 21)

I first saw the movie The Sound of Music as a young child, probably in the late 1960s. I liked the singing, and Maria was so pretty and kind! As I grew older, more aware of world history, and saturated by viewing the movie at least once yearly, I was struck and annoyed by the somewhat sanitized story of the von Trapp family it told, as well as the bad 1960s hairdos and costumes. “It’s not historically accurate!” I’d protest, a small archivist in the making. In the early 1970s I saw Maria von Trapp herself on Dinah Shore’s television show, and boy, was she not like the Julie Andrews version of Maria! She didn’t look like Julie, and she came across as a true force of nature. In thinking about the fictionalized movie version of Maria von Trapp as compared to this very real Maria von Trapp, I came to realize that the story of the von Trapp family was probably something closer to human, and therefore much more interesting, than the movie led me to believe.

Part of the story of the real von Trapp family can be found in the records of the National Archives. When they fled the Nazi regime in Austria, the von Trapps traveled to America. Their entry into the United States and their subsequent applications for citizenship are documented in the holdings of the National Archives and Records Administration.

Maria von Trapp’s certificate of arrival into Niagara Falls, NY, on December 30, 1942, authenticated that she arrived legally in the United States. (Records of District Courts of the United States, RG 21)

Fact from Fiction

While The Sound of Music was generally based on the first section of Maria’s book The Story of the Trapp Family Singers (published in 1949), there were many alterations and omissions.

  • Maria came to the von Trapp family in 1926 as a tutor for one of the children, Maria, who was recovering from scarlet fever, not as governess to all the children.
  • Maria and Georg married in 1927, 11 years before the family left Austria, not right before the Nazi takeover of Austria.
  • Maria did not marry Georg von Trapp because she was in love with him. As she said in her autobiography Maria, she fell in love with the children at first sight, not their father. When he asked her to marry him, she was not sure if she should abandon her religious calling but was advised by the nuns to do God’s will and marry Georg. “I really and truly was not in love. I liked him but didn’t love him. However, I loved the children, so in a way I really married the children.  . . . [B]y and by I learned to love him more than I have ever loved before or after.”
  • There were 10, not 7 von Trapp children.
  • The names, ages, and sexes of the children were changed.
  • The family was musically inclined before Maria arrived, but she did teach them to sing madrigals. 
  • Georg, far from being the detached, cold-blooded patriarch of the family who disapproved of music, as portrayed in the first half of The Sound of Music, was actually a gentle, warmhearted parent who enjoyed musical activities with his family. While this change in his character might have made for a better story in emphasizing Maria’s healing effect on the von Trapps, it distressed his family greatly.
  • The family did not secretly escape over the Alps to freedom in Switzerland, carrying their suitcases and musical instruments. As daughter Maria said in a 2003 interview printed in Opera News, “We did tell people that we were going to America to sing. And we did not climb over mountains with all our heavy suitcases and instruments. We left by train, pretending nothing.”  
  • The von Trapps traveled to Italy, not Switzerland. Georg was born in Zadar (now in Croatia), which at that time was part of the Austro-Hungarian Empire. Zadar became part of Italy in 1920, and Georg was thus an Italian citizen, and his wife and children as well. The family had a contract with an American booking agent when they left Austria. They contacted the agent from Italy and requested fare to America.
  • Instead of the fictional Max Detweiler, pushy music promoter, the von Trapps’ priest, the Reverend Franz Wasner, acted as their musical director for over 20 years.  
  • Though she was a caring and loving person, Maria wasn’t always as sweet as the fictional Maria. She tended to erupt in angry outbursts consisting of yelling, throwing things, and slamming doors. Her feelings would immediately be relieved and good humor restored, while other family members, particularly her husband, found it less easy to recover. In her 2003 interview, the younger Maria confirmed that her stepmother “had a terrible temper. . . . And from one moment to the next, you didn’t know what hit her. We were not used to this. But we took it like a thunderstorm that would pass, because the next minute she could be very nice.”

The Real von Trapps

Georg von Trapp, born in 1880, became a national hero as a captain in the Austrian navy during World War I. He commanded submarines with valor and received the title of “Ritter” (the equivalent of the British baronet or “Sir,” but commonly translated as “Baron”) as a reward for his heroic accomplishments. Georg married Agathe Whitehead, the granddaughter of Robert Whitehead, the inventor of the torpedo, in 1912. They had seven children together: Rupert, 1911–1992; Agathe, 1913– ; Maria, 1914– ; Werner, 1915– ; Hedwig, 1917–1972; Johanna, 1919–1994; and Martina, 1921–1952. After World War I, Austria lost all of its seaports, and Georg retired from the navy. His wife died in 1922 of scarlet fever. The family was devastated by her death and unable to bear living in a place where they had been so happy, Georg sold his property in Pola (now Pula, Croatia) and bought an estate in Salzburg.

Photographs from von Trapp Declaration of Intention documents:

(Records of District Courts of the United States, RG 21)

Maria Augusta Kutschera was born in Vienna, Austria, in 1905. She was orphaned as a young child and was raised as an atheist and socialist by an abusive relative. While attending the State Teachers’ College of Progressive Education in Vienna, she accidentally attended a Palm Sunday service, believing it to be a concert of Bach music, where a priest was speaking. Years later she recalled in her autobiography Maria, “Now I had heard from my uncle that all of these Bible stories were inventions and old legends, and that there wasn’t a word of truth in them. But the way this man talked just swept me off my feet. I was completely overwhelmed.” Soon after, Maria graduated from college, and as a result of her religious awakening, she entered the Benedictine Abbey of Nonnberg in Salzburg as a novice. While she struggled with the unaccustomed rules and discipline, she considered that “These . . . two years were really necessary to get my twisted character and my overgrown self-will cut down to size.”

However, her health suffered from not getting the exercise and fresh air to which she was accustomed. When Georg von Trapp approached the Reverend Mother of the Abbey seeking a teacher for his sick daughter, Maria was chosen, partly because of her training and skill as a teacher, but also because of concern for her health. She was supposed to remain with the von Trapps for 10 months, at the end of which she would formally enter the convent.

Maria tutored young Maria and developed a caring and loving relationship with all the children. She enjoyed singing with them and getting them involved in outdoor activities. During this time, Georg fell in love with Maria and asked her to stay with him and become a second mother to his children. Of his proposal, Maria said, “God must have made him word it that way because if he had only asked me to marry him I might not have said yes.” Maria Kutschera and Georg von Trapp married in 1927. They had three children together: Rosmarie, 1928– ; Eleonore, 1931– ; and Johannes, 1939–.

The family lost most of its wealth through the worldwide depression when their bank failed in the early 1930s. Maria tightened belts all around by dismissing most of the servants and taking in boarders. It was around this time that they began considering making the family hobby of singing into a profession. Georg was reluctant for the family to perform in public, “but accepted it as God’s will that they sing for others,” daughter Eleonore said in a 1978 Washington Post interview. “It almost hurt him to have his family onstage, not from a snobbish view, but more from a protective one.” As depicted in The Sound of Music, the family won first place in the Salzburg Music Festival in 1936 and became successful, singing Renaissance and Baroque music, madrigals, and folk songs all across Europe.

When the Nazis annexed Austria in 1938, the von Trapps realized that they were on thin ice with a regime they abhorred. Georg not only refused to fly the Nazi flag on their house, but he also declined a naval command and a request to sing at Hitler’s birthday party. They were also becoming aware of the Nazis’ anti-religious propaganda and policies, the pervasive fear that those around them could be acting as spies for the Nazis, and the brainwashing of children against their parents. They weighed staying in Austria and taking advantage of the enticements the Nazis were offering—greater fame as a singing group, a medical doctor’s position for Rupert, and a renewed naval career for Georg—against leaving behind everything they knew—their friends, family, estate, and all their possessions. They decided that they could not compromise their principles and left.

Page 2 of the passenger list of the SS Bergensfjord. (Records of the Immigration and Naturalization Service, RG 85)

Passenger list of the SS Bergensfjord, dated September 27, 1939 (page 1). The von Trapp family is listed at line 5. (Records of the Immigration and Naturalization Service, RG 85)

Traveling with their musical conductor, Rev. Franz Wasner, and secretary, Martha Zochbauer, they went by train to Italy in June, later to London, and by September were on a ship to New York to begin a concert tour in Pennsylvania. Son Johannes was born in January 1939 in Philadelphia.

When their six months visitors’ visas expired, they went on a short Scandinavian tour and returned to New York in October 1939. They were held at Ellis Island for investigation by the Immigration and Naturalization Service, apparently because when asked by an official how long they intended to stay, instead of saying “six months,” as specified on their visas, Maria exclaimed, “Oh, I am so glad to be here—I never want to leave again!” The Story of the Trapp Family Singers notes that they were released after a few days and began their next tour.

This record of aliens held for special inquiry, dated October 7, 1939, notes that the family was to clear up confusion about the von Trapps’ status. (Records of the Immigration and Naturalization Service, RG 85)

In the early 1940s the family settled in Stowe, Vermont, where they bought a farm. They ran a music camp on the property when they were not on tour. In 1944, Maria and her stepdaughters Johanna, Martina, Maria, Hedwig, and Agathe applied for U.S. citizenship by filing declarations of intention at the U.S. District Court in Burlington, Vermont. Georg apparently never filed to become a citizen; Rupert and Werner were naturalized while serving in the U.S. armed forces during World War II; Rosmarie and Eleonore derived citizenship from their mother; and Johannes was born in the United States and was a citizen in his own right.

Maria von Trapp’s Declaration of Intention to become a U.S. citizen. (Records of District Courts of the United States, RG 21)

Georg died in 1947 and was buried in the family cemetery on the property. Those who had applied for citizenship achieved it in 1948. The Trapp Family Lodge (which is still operating today) opened to guests in 1950. While fame and success continued for the Trapp Family Singers, they decided to stop touring in 1955. The group consisted mostly of non-family members because many of the von Trapps wanted to pursue other endeavors, and only Maria’s iron will had kept the group together for so long.

In 1956, Maria, Johannes, Rosmarie, and daughter Maria went to New Guinea to do missionary work. Later, Maria ran the Trapp Family Lodge for many years. Of the children, Rupert was a medical doctor; Agathe was kindergarten teacher in Maryland; Maria was a missionary in New Guinea for 30 years; Werner was a farmer; Hedwig taught music; Johanna married and eventually returned to live in Austria; Martina married and died in childbirth; Rosmarie and Eleonore both settled in Vermont; and Johannes managed the Trapp Family Lodge. Maria died in 1987 and was buried alongside Georg and Martina.

The von Trapps and The Sound of Music

The von Trapps never saw much of the huge profits The Sound of Music made. Maria sold the film rights to German producers and inadvertently signed away her rights in the process. The resulting films, Die Trapp-Familie (1956), and a sequel, Die Trapp-Familie in Amerika (1958), were quite successful. The American rights were bought from the German producers. The family had very little input in either the play or the movie The Sound of Music. As a courtesy, the producers of the play listened to some of Maria’s suggestions, but no substantive contributions were accepted.

How did the von Trapps feel about The Sound of Music? While Maria was grateful that there wasn’t any extreme revision of the story she wrote in The Story of the Trapp Family Singers, and that she herself was represented fairly accurately (although Mary Martin and Julie Andrews “were too gentle-like girls out of Bryn Mawr,” she told the Washington Post in 1978), she wasn’t pleased with the portrayal of her husband. The children’s reactions were variations on a theme: irritation about being represented as people who only sang lightweight music, the simplification of the story, and the alterations to Georg von Trapp’s personality. As Johannes von Trapp said in a 1998 New York Times interview, “it’s not what my family was about. . . . [We were] about good taste, culture, all these wonderful upper-class standards that people make fun of in movies like ‘Titanic.’ We’re about environmental sensitivity, artistic sensitivity. ‘Sound of Music’ simplifies everything. I think perhaps reality is at the same time less glamorous but more interesting than the myth.”

* * *

Examining the historical record is helpful in separating fact from fiction, particularly in a case like the von Trapp family and The Sound of Music. In researching this article, I read Maria von Trapp’s books, contemporary newspaper articles, and original documents, all of which clarified the difference between the von Trapps’ real experiences and fictionalized accounts. My impression of Maria from Dinah Shore’s show was the tip of a tantalizing iceberg: the real lives of real people are always more interesting than stories.

Back of Maria von Trapp’s petition for naturalization. (Records of District Courts of the United States, RG 21)

Maria von Trapp’s petition for naturalization as a U.S. citizen. (Records of District Courts of the United States, RG 21)

While the von Trapps’ story is one of the better known immigrant experiences documented in the records of the National Archives and Records Administration, the family experiences of many Americans may also be found in census, naturalization, court, and other records.

Note on Sources

The National Archives and Records Administration, Northeast Region–Boston in Waltham, Massachusetts, holds the original records of the von Trapps’ naturalizations as U.S. citizens. Declarations of intention, petitions for naturalization, and certificates of arrival are in Petitions and Records of Naturalization, U.S. District Court for the District of Vermont, Records of District Courts of the United States, Record Group (RG) 21. The passenger arrival list of the SS Bergensfjord and the Record of Aliens Held for Special Inquiry are in Passengers and Crew Lists of Vessels Arriving at New York, New York, 1897–1957 (National Archives Microfilm Publication T715), Records of the Immigration and Naturalization Service, RG 85, and are held in many National Archives locations.

Readers looking for a first-hand account of the family’s story should consult Maria von Trapp’s The Story of the Trapp Family Singers (Philadelphia: Lippincott, 1949) and her autobiography Maria (Carol Stream, IL: Creation House, 1972).

Interviews consulted for this article appeared in The Washington Post (Jennifer Small, “Apparently, Julie Andrews was too tame to do her justice”), February 26, 1978, p. A1; The New York Times (Alex Witchel, “As ‘The Sound of Music’ returns to Broadway, the von Trapps recall real lives”), February 1, 1998, p. AR9; and Opera News 67 (May 2003): 44.

Keira Knightley refuses to have breasts enhancement in publicity photos

Posted in Uncategorized with tags , , on July 29, 2008 by sweetangel16175
 Keira Knightley has refused to have her breasts enhanced in publicity photos for her upcoming movie “The Duchess,” the Daily Mail reports. A source told the newspaper that movie bosses wanted the slender actress to appear more curvaceous, but “she has insisted that her figure stay in its natural state. She is proud of her body and doesn’t want it altered.”
The actress, best known for role in the “Pirates of the Caribbean” films, had her breasts digitally enlarged to a C-cup in the U.S. publicity photos for her 2004 film “King Arthur.”

In 2007, the actress told Britain’s GMTV that “I would love to have t–s! I would love to have Monica Bellucci’s figure. But I’m never going to get it. I’m naturally who I am. Surgery is far too frightening. I couldn’t.”

 

 

The Scarlet Ibis

Posted in Uncategorized with tags , , on August 9, 2008 by sweetangel16175

The Scarlet Ibis
JAMES HURST

It was in the clove of seasons, summer was dead but autumn
had not yet been born, that the ibis lit in the bleeding tree. The
flower garden was strained with rotting brown magnolia petals and
ironweeds grew rank amid the purple phlox. The five o’clocks by the
chimney still marked time, but the oriole nest in the elm was
untenanted and rocked back and forth like an empty cradle. The last
graveyard flowers were blooming, and their smell drifted across the
cotton field and through every room of our house, speaking softy the
names of our dead.

It’s strange that all this is still so clear to me, now that summer
has long since fled and time has had its way. A grindstone stands
where the bleeding tree stood, just outside the kitchen door, and now
if an oriole sings in the elm, its song seems to die up in the leaves, a
silvery dust. The flower garden is prim, the house a gleaming white,
and the pale fence across the yard stands straight and spruce. But
sometimes (like right now), as I sit in the cool, green-draped parlor,
the grindstone begins to turn, and time with all its changes is ground
away-and I remember Doodle.

Doodle was just about the craziest brother a boy every had. Of
course, he wasn’t crazy crazy like old Miss Leedie, who was in love
with President Wilson and wrote him a letter every day, but was a
nice crazy, like someone you meet in your dreams. He was born
when I was six and was, from the outset, a disappointment. He
seemed all head, with a tiny body which was red and shriveled like
an old man’s. Everybody thought he was going to die-everybody
except Aunt Nicey, who had delivered him. She said he would live
because he was born in a caul, and cauls were made from Jesus’
nightgown. Daddy had Mr. Heath, the carpenter, build a little
mahogany coffin for him. But he didn’t die, and when he was three
months old, Mama and Daddy decided they might as well name him.

They named him William Armstrong, which is like tying a big tail on
a small kite. Such a name sounds good only on a tombstone.
I thought myself pretty smart at many things, like holding my
breath, running, jumping, or climbing the vines in Old Woman
Swamp, and I wanted more than anything else someone to race to
Horsehead Landing, someone to box with, and someone to perch
with in the top fork of the great pine behind the barn, where across
the fields and swamps you could see the sea. I wanted a brother. But
Mama, crying, told me that even if William Armstrong lived, he
would never do these things with me. He might not, she sobbed, even
be “all there.” He might, as long as he lived, lie on the rubber sheet in
the center of the bed in the front bedroom where the white Marquette
curtains billowed out in the afternoon sea breeze, rustling like
palmetto fronds.

It was bad enough having an invalid brother, but having one
who possibly was not all there was unbearable, so I began to make
plans to kill him by smothering him with a pillow. However, one
afternoon as I watched him, my head poked between the iron posts of
the foot of the bed, he looked straight at me and grinned. I skipped
through the rooms, down the echoing halls, shouting, “Mama, he
smiled. He’s all there! He’s all there!” and he was.

When he was two, if you laid him on his stomach, he began to
move himself, straining terribly. The doctor said that with his weak
heart this strain would probably kill him, but it didn’t. Trembling,
he’d push himself up, turning first red, then a soft purple, and finally
collapse back onto the bed like an old worn-out doll. I can still see
Mama watching him, her hand pressed tight across her mouth, her
eyes wide and unblinking. But he learned to crawl (it was his third
winter), and we brought him out of the front bedroom, putting him
on the rug before the fireplace. For the first time he became one of us.
As long as he lay all the time in bed, we called him William
Armstrong, even though it was formal and sounded as if we were
referring to one of our ancestors, but with his creeping around on
the deerskin rug and beginning to talk, something had to be done about
his name. It was I who renamed him. When he crawled, he crawled
backwards, as if he were in reverse and couldn’t change gears. If you
called him, he’d turn around as if he were going in the other
direction, then he’d back right up to you to be picked up. Crawling
backward made him look like a doodlebug, so I began to call him
Doodle, and in time even Mama and Daddy thought it was a better
name than William Armstrong. Only Aunt Nicey disagreed. She said
caul babies should be treated with special respect since they might
turn out to be saints. Renaming my brother was perhaps the kindest
thing I ever did for him, because nobody expects much from
someone called Doodle.

Although Doodle learned to crawl, he showed no signs of walking, but
he wasn’t idle. He talked so much that we all quit listening to what he said.
It was about this time that Daddy built him a go-cart and I had to pull him
around. At first I just paraded him up and down the piazza, but then he
started crying to be taken out into the yard, and it ended up by my having to
lug him wherever I went. If I so much as picked up my cap, he’d start crying
to go with me and Mama would call from where she was, “Take Doodle
with you.”

He was a burden in many ways. The doctor had said that he mustn’t
get too excited, too hot, too cold, or too tired and that he must always
be treated gently. A long list of don’ts went with him, all of which I
ignored once we got out of the house. To discourage his coming with
me, I’d run with him across the ends of the cotton rows and careen
him around corners on two wheels. Sometimes I accidentally turned
him over, but he never told Mama. His skin was very sensitive, and
he had to wear a big straw hat whenever he went out. When the
going got rough and he had to cling to the sides of the go-cart, the hat
slipped all the way down over his ears. He was a sight. Finally, I
could see I was licked. Doodle was my brother and he was going to
cling to me forever, no matter what I did, so I dragged him across tile
burning cotton field to share with him the only beauty I knew, Old
Woman Swamp. I pulled the go-cart through the saw-tooth fern,
down into the green dimness where the palmetto fronds whispered by
the stream. I lifted him out and set him down in the soft rubber grass
beside a tall pine. His eyes were round with wonder as he gazed
about him, and his little hands began to stroke the rubber grass. Then
he began to cry my shoulder and carried him down the ladder, and
even when we were outside in the bright sunshine, he clung to me,
crying, “Don’t leave me. Don’t leave me.”

When Doodle was five years old, I was embarrassed at having a
brother of that age who couldn’t walk, so I set out to teach him. We
were down in Old Woman Swamp and it was spring and the sicksweet
smell of bay flowers hung everywhere like a mournful song.

“I’m going to teach you to walk, Doodle,” I said.
He was sitting comfortably on the soft grass, leaning back
against the pine. “Why?” he asked.
I hadn’t expected such an answer. “So I won’t have to haul you
around all the time.”
“I can’t walk, Brother,” he said.
“Who says so?” I demanded.
“Mama, the doctor-everybody.
“Oh, you can walk,” I said, and I took him by the arms and
stood him up. He collapsed onto the grass like a half-empty flour
sack. It was as if he had no bones in his little legs.
“Don’t hurt me, Brother,” he warned.
“Shut up. I’m not going to hurt you. I’m going to teach you to
walk.” I heaved him up again, and again he collapsed.
This time he did not lift his face up out of the rubber grass. “I
just can’t do it. Let’s make honeysuckle wreaths.”
“Oh yes you can, Doodle,” I said. “All you got to do is try. Now
come on,” and I hauled him up once more.

It seemed so hopeless from the beginning that it’s a miracle I
didn’t give up. But all of us must have something or someone to be
proud of, and Doodle had become mine. I did not know then that
pride is a wonderful, terrible thing, a seed that bears two vines, life
and death. Every day that summer we went to the pine beside the
stream of Old Woman Swamp, and I put him on his feet at least a
hundred times each afternoon. Occasionally I too became
discouraged because it didn’t seem as if he was trying, and I would
say, “Doodle, don’t you want to learn to walk?”

He’d nod his head, and I’d say, “Well, if you don’t keep trying,
you’ll never learn.” Then I’d paint for him a picture of us as old men,
white-haired, him with a long white beard and me still pulling him
around in the go-cart. This never failed to make him try again.
Finally one day, after many weeks of practicing, he stood alone
for a few seconds. When he fell, I grabbed him in my arms and
hugged him, our laughter pealing through the swamp like a ringing
bell. Now we knew it could be done. Hope no longer hid in the dark
palmetto thicket but perched like a cardinal in the lacy toothbrush
tree, brilliantly visible. “Yes, yes,” I cried, and he cried it too, and the
grass beneath us was soft and the smell of the swamp was sweet.

With success so imminent,4 we decided not to tell anyone until
he could actually walk. Each day, barring rain, we sneaked into Old
Woman Swamp, and by cotton-picking time Doodle was ready to
show what he could do. He still wasn’t able to walk far, but we could
wait no longer. Keeping a nice secret is very hard to do, like holding
your breath. We chose to reveal all on October eighth, Doodle’s sixth
birthday, and for weeks ahead we mooned around the house,
promising everybody a most spectacular surprise. Aunt Nicey said
that, after so much talk, if we produced anything less tremendous
than the Resurrection, she was going to be disappointed.

At breakfast on our chosen day, when Mama, Daddy, and Aunt
Nicey were in the dining room, I brought Doodle to the door in the
gocart just as usual and had them turn their backs, making them cross
their hearts and hope to die if they peeked. I helped Doodle up, and
when he was standing alone I let them look. There wasn’t a sound as
Doodle walked slowly across the room and sat down at his place at
the table. Then Mama began to cry and ran over to him, hugging him
and kissing him. Daddy hugged him too, so I went to Aunt Nicey,
who was thanks praying in the doorway, and began to waltz her
around. We danced together quite well until she came down on my
big toe with her brogans, hurting me so badly I thought I was
crippled for life.

Doodle told them it was I who had taught him to walk, so
everyone wanted to hug me, and I began to cry.
“What are you crying for?” asked Daddy, but I couldn’t answer.

They did not know that I did it for myself, that pride, whose slave I
was, spoke to me louder than all their voices, and that Doodle walked
only because I was ashamed of having a crippled brother.
Within a few months Doodle had learned to walk well and his
go-cart was put up in the barn loft (it’s still there) beside his little
mahogany coffin. Now, when we roamed off together, resting often,
we never turned back until our destination had been reached,
and to help pass the time, we took up lying. From the beginning
Doodle was a terrible liar and he got me in the habit. Had anyone stopped to
listen to us, we would have been sent off to Dix Hill.

My lies were scary, involved, and usually pointless, but
Doodle’s were twice as crazy. People in his stories all had wings and
flew wherever they wanted to go. His favorite lie was about a boy
named Peter who had a pet peacock with a ten-foot tail. Peter wore a
golden robe that glittered so brightly that when he walked through
the sunflowers they turned away from the sun to face him. When
Peter was ready to go to sleep, the peacock spread his magnificent
tail, enfolding the boy gently like a closing go-to-sleep flower,
burying him in the glorious iridescent, rustling vortex. Yes, I must
admit it. Doodle could beat me lying.

Doodle and I spent lots of time thinking about our future. We
decided that when we were grown we’d live in Old Woman Swamp
and pick dog-tongue for a living. Beside the stream, he planned, we’d
build us a house of whispering leaves and the swamp birds would be
our chickens. All day long (when we weren’t gathering dog-tongue)
we’d swing through the cypresses on the rope vines, and if it rained
we’d huddle beneath an umbrella tree and play stickfrog. Mama and
Daddy could come and live with us if they wanted to. He even came
up with the idea that he could marry Mama and I could marry Daddy.
Of course, I was old enough to know this wouldn’t work out, but the
picture he painted was so beautiful and serene that all I could do was
whisper Yes, yes.

Once I had succeeded in teaching Doodle to walk, I began to
believe in my own infallibility,5 and I prepared a terrific development
program for him, unknown to Mama and Daddy, of course. I would
teach him to run, to swim, to climb trees, and to fight. He, too, now
believed in my infallibility, so we set the deadline for these
accomplishments less that a year away, when, it had been decided,
Doodle could start to school.

That winter we didn’t make much progress, for I was in school
and Doodle suffered from one bad cold after another. But when
spring came, rich and warm, we raised our sights again. Success lay
at the end of summer like a pot of gold, and our campaign got off to a
good start. On hot days, Doodle and I went down to Horsehead
Landing, and I gave him swimming lessons or showed him how to
row a boat. Sometimes we descended into the cool greenness of Old
Woman Swamp and climbed the rope vines or boxed scientifically
beneath the pine where he had learned to walk. Promise hung about
us like the leaves, and wherever we looked, ferns unfurled and birds
broke into song.

That summer, the summer of 1918, was blighted. In May and
June there was no rain and the crops withered, curled up, then died
under the thirsty sun. One morning in July a hurricane came out of
the east, tipping over the oaks in the yard and splitting the limbs of
the elm trees. That afternoon it roared back out of the west, blew the
fallen oaks around, snapping their roots and tearing them out of the
earth like a hawk at the entrails of a chicken. Cotton bolls were
wrenched from the stalks and lay like green walnuts in the valleys
between the rows, while the cornfield leaned over uniformly so that
the tassels touched the ground. Doodle and I followed Daddy out into
the cotton field, where he stood, shoulders sagging, surveying the
ruin. When his chin sank down onto his chest, we were frightened,
and Doodle slipped his hand into mine. Suddenly Daddy straightened
his shoulders, raised a giant knuckle fist, and with a voice that
seemed to rumble out of the earth itself began cursing the weather
and the Republican Party. Doodle and I prodding each other and
giggling, went back to the house, knowing that everything would be
all right.

And during that summer, strange names were heard through the
house: Chateau-Thierry, Amiens, Soissons, and in her blessing at the
supper table, Mama once said, “And bless the Pearsons, whose boy
Joe was lost at Belleau Wood.” So we came to that clove of seasons.
School was only a few weeks away, and Doodle was far behind
schedule. He could barely clear the ground when climbing up the
rope vines, and his swimming was certainly not passable. We
decided to double our efforts, to make that list drive and reach our
pot of gold. I made him swim until he turned blue. and row until he
couldn’t lift an oar. Wherever we went, I purposely walked fast, and
although he kept up, his face turned red and his eyes became glazed.
Once, he could go no further, so he collapsed on the ground and
began to cry.

“Aw, come on, Doodle,” I urged. “You can do it. Do you want
to be different from everybody else when you start school?”
“Does it make any difference?”
“It certainly does,” I said. “Now, come on,” and I helped him
up.

As we slipped through dog days, Doodle began to look feverish,
and Mama felt his forehead, asking him if he felt ill. At night he
didn’t sleep well, and sometimes he had nightmares, crying out until I
touched him and said, “Wake up, Doodle. Wake up.

It was Saturday noon, just a few days before school was to start.
I should have already admitted defeat, but my pride wouldn’t let me.
The excitement of our program had now been gone for weeks, but
still we kept on with a tired doggedness. It was too late to turn back,
for we had both wandered too far into a net of expectations and left
no crumbs behind.

Daddy, Mama, Doodle, and I were seated at the dining-room
table having lunch. It was a hot day, with all the windows and doors
open in case a breeze should come. In the kitchen Aunt Nicey was
humming softly. After a long silence, Daddy spoke. “It’s so calm, I
wouldn’t be surprised if we had a storm this afternoon.”
“I haven’t heard a rain frog,” said Mama, who believed in signs,
as she served the bread around the table.

“I did,” declared Doodle. “Down in the swamp-”
“He didn’t,” I said contrarily.
“You did, eh?” said Daddy, ignoring my denial.
“I certainly did,” Doodle reiterated, scowling at me over the top
of his iced-tea glass, and we were quiet again.

Suddenly, from out in the yard, came a strange croaking noise.
Doodle stopped eating, with a piece of bread poised ready for his
mouth, his eyes popped round like two blue buttons. “What’s that?”
he whispered.

I jumped up, knocking over my chair, and had reached the door
when Mama called, “Pick up the chair, sit down again, and say
excuse me.”

By the time I had done this Doodle had excused himself and
had slipped out into the yard. lie was looking up into the bleeding
tree. “It’s a great big red bird!” he called.

The bird croaked loudly again, and Mama and Daddy came out
into the yard. We shaded our eyes with our hands against the hazy
glare of the sun and peered up through the still leaves. On the
topmost branch a bird the size of a chicken, with scarlet feathers and
long legs, was perched precariously. Its wings hung down loosely,
and as we watched, a feather dropped away and floated slowly down
through the green leaves.

“It’s not even frightened of us,” Mama said.
“It looks tired,” Daddy added. “Or maybe sick.”
Doodle’s hands were clasped at his throat, and I had never seen
him stand still so long. “What is it it?” he asked.
Daddy shook his head. “I don’t know, maybe it’s-

At that moment the bird began to flutter, but the wings were
uncoordinated, and amid much flapping and a spray of flying
feathers, it tumbled down, bumping through the limbs of the bleeding
tree and landing at our feet with a thud. Its long, graceful neck jerked
twice into an S, then straightened out, and the bird was still. A white
veil came over the eyes and the long white beak unhinged. Its legs
were crossed and its clawlike feet were delicately curved at rest.
Even death did not mar its grace, for it lay on the earth like a broken
vase of red flowers, and we stood around it, awed by its exotic7
beauty.

“It’s dead,” Mama said.
“What is it?” Doodle repeated.
“Go bring me the bird book,” said Daddy.

I ran into the house and brought back the bird book. As we
watched, Daddy thumbed through its pages. “It’s a scarlet ibis,” he
said, pointing to the picture. “It lives in the tropics-South America to
Florida. A storm must have brought it here.”

Sadly, we all looked back at the bird. A scarlet ibis! How many miles
it had traveled to die like this, in our yard, beneath the bleeding tree.
“Let’s finish lunch,” Mama said, nudging us back toward the
dining room.

“I’m not hungry,” said Doodle, and he knelt down beside the ibis.
“We’ve got peach cobbler for dessert,” Mama tempted from the
doorway.
Doodle remained kneeling. “I’m going to bury him.”
“Don’t you dare touch him,” Mama warned. “There’s no telling
what disease he might have had.”
“All right,” said Doodle. “I won’t.”

Daddy, Mama, and I went back to the dining-room table, but we
watched Doodle through the open door. fie took out a piece of string
from his pocket and, without touching the ibis, looped one end
around its neck. Slowly, while singing softly “Shall We Gather at the
River,” he carried the bird around to the front yard and dug a hole in
the flower garden, next to the petunia bed. Now we were watching
him through the front window, but he didn’t know it. His
awkwardness at digging the hole with a shovel whose handle was
twice as long as he was made us laugh, and we covered our mouths
with our hands so he wouldn’t hear.

When Doodle came into the dining room, he found us seriously
eating our cobbler. He was pale, and lingered just inside the screen
door. “Did you get the scarlet ibis buried?” asked Daddy.
Doodle didn’t speak but nodded his head.

“Go wash your hands, and then you can have some peach
cobbler,” said Mama.
“I’m not hungry,” he said.
“Dead birds is bad luck,” said Aunt Nicey, poking her head
from the kitchen door. “Specialty red dead birds!”

As soon as I had finished eating, Doodle and I hurried off to
Horsehead Landing. Time was short, and Doodle still had a long way
to go if he was going to keep up with the other boys when he started
school. The sun, gilded with the yellow cast of autumn, still burned
fiercely, but the dark green woods through which we passed were
shady and cool. When we reached the landing, Doodle said lie was
too tired to swim, so we got into a skiff and floated down the creek
with the tide. Far off in the marsh a rail was scolding, and over on the
beach locusts were singing in the myrtle trees. Doodle did not speak
and kept his head turned away, letting one hand trail limply in the
water.

After we had drifted a long way, I put the oars in place and
made Doodle row back against the tide. Black clouds began to gather
in the southwest, and he kept watching them, trying to pull the oars a
little faster. When we reached Horsehead Landing, lightning was
playing across half the sky and thunder roared out, hiding even the
sound of the sea. The sun disappeared and darkness descended,
almost like night. Flocks of marsh crows flew by, heading in
land to their roosting trees; and two egrets, squawking, arose from the
oyster-rock shallows and careened away.

Doodle was both tired and frightened, and when he stepped
from the skiff he collapsed onto the mud, sending an armada of
fiddler crabs rustling off into the marsh grass. I helped him up, and as
he wiped the mud off his trousers, he smiled at me ashamedly. He
had failed and we both knew it, so we started back home, racing the
storm. We never spoke (What are the words that can solder cracked
pride?), but I knew he was watching me, watching for a sign of
mercy. The lightning was near now, and from fear he walked so close
behind me he kept stepping on my heels. The faster I walked, the
faster he walked, so I began to run. The rain was coming, roaring
through the pines, and then, like a bursting Roman candle, a gum tree
ahead of us was shattered by a bold of lightning. When the deafening
peal of thunder had died, and in the moment before the rain arrived, I
heard Doodle, who had fallen behind, cry out, “Brother, Brother,
don’t leave me! Don’t leave me!”

The knowledge that Doodle’s and my plans had come to naught
was bitter, and that streak of cruelty within me awakened. I ran as
fast as I could, leaving him far behind with a wall of rain dividing us.
The drops stung my face like nettles, and the wind flared the wet
glistening leaves of the bordering trees. Soon I could hear his voice
no more.

I hadn’t run too far before I became tired, and the flood of
childish spite evanesced as well. I stopped and waited for Doodle.
The sound of rain was everywhere, but the wind had died and it fell
straight down in parallel paths like ropes hanging from the sky. As I
waited, I peered through the downpour, but no one came. Finally I
went back and found him huddled beneath a red nightshade bush
beside the road. He was sitting on the ground, his face buried in his
arms, which were resting on his drawn-up knees. “Let’s go, Doodle,”
I said.

He didn’t answer, so I placed my hand on his forehead and lifted
his head. Limply, he fell backwards onto the earth. He had been
bleeding from the mouth, and his neck and the front of his shirt were
stained a brilliant red.

“Doodle! Doodle!” I cried, shaking him, but there was no
answer but the ropy rain. He lay very awkwardly, with his head
thrown far back, making his vermilion neck appear unusually long
and slim. His little legs, bent sharply at the knees, had never before
seemed so fragile, so thin.

I began to weep, and the tear-blurred vision in red before me
looked very familiar. “Doodle!” I screamed above the pounding
storm and threw my body to the earth above his. For a long time, it
seemed forever, I lay there crying, sheltering my fallen scarlet ibis
from the heresy of rain.

The Monkey’s Paw

Posted in Uncategorized with tags , , on August 9, 2008 by sweetangel16175

THE MONKEY’S PAW (1902)

from The lady of the barge (1906, 6th ed.)
London and New York
Harper & Brothers, Publishers

by W.W. Jacobs


 

I.

WITHOUT, the night was cold and wet, but in the small parlour of Laburnam Villa the blinds were drawn and the fire burned brightly. Father and son were at chess, the former, who possessed ideas about the game involving radical changes, putting his king into such sharp and unnecessary perils that it even provoked comment from the white-haired old lady knitting placidly by the fire.

  ”Hark at the wind,” said Mr. White, who, having seen a fatal mistake after it was too late, was amiably desirous of preventing his son from seeing it.

  ”I’m listening,” said the latter, grimly surveying the board as he stretched out his hand. “Check.”

  ”I should hardly think that he’d come to-night,” said his father, with his hand poised over the board.

  ”Mate,” replied the son.

  ”That’s the worst of living so far out,” bawled Mr. White, with sudden and unlooked-for violence; “of all the beastly, slushy, out-of-the-way places to live in, this is the worst. Pathway’s a bog, and the road’s a torrent. I don’t know what people are thinking about. I suppose because only two houses on the road are let, they think it doesn’t matter.”

  ”Never mind, dear,” said his wife soothingly; “perhaps you’ll win the next one.”

  Mr. White looked up sharply, just in time to intercept a knowing glance between mother and son. The words died away on his lips, and he hid a guilty grin in his thin grey beard.

  ”There he is,” said Herbert White, as the gate banged to loudly and heavy footsteps came toward the door.

  The old man rose with hospitable haste, and opening the door, was heard condoling with the new arrival. The new arrival also condoled with himself, so that Mrs. White said, “Tut, tut!” and coughed gently as her husband entered the room, followed by a tall burly man, beady of eye and rubicund of visage.

  ”Sergeant-Major Morris,” he said, introducing him.

  The sergeant-major shook hands, and taking the proffered seat by the fire, watched contentedly while his host got out whisky and tumblers and stood a small copper kettle on the fire.

  At the third glass his eyes got brighter, and he began to talk, the little family circle regarding with eager interest this visitor from distant parts, as he squared his broad shoulders in the chair and spoke of strange scenes and doughty deeds; of wars and plagues and strange peoples.

  ”Twenty-one years of it,” said Mr. White, nodding at his wife and son. “When he went away he was a slip of a youth in the warehouse. Now look at him.”

  ”He don’t look to have taken much harm,” said Mrs. White, politely.

  ”I’d like to go to India myself,” said the old man, “just to look round a bit, you know.”

  ”Better where you are,” said the sergeant-major, shaking his head. He put down the empty glass, and sighing softly, shook it again.

  ”I should like to see those old temples and fakirs and jugglers,” said the old man. “What was that you started telling me the other day about a monkey’s paw or something, Morris?”

  ”Nothing,” said the soldier hastily. “Leastways, nothing worth hearing.”

  ”Monkey’s paw?” said Mrs. White curiously.

  ”Well, it’s just a bit of what you might call magic, perhaps,” said the sergeant-major off-handedly.

  His three listeners leaned forward eagerly. The visitor absentmindedly put his empty glass to his lips and then set it down again. His host filled it for him.

  ”To look at,” said the sergeant-major, fumbling in his pocket, “it’s just an ordinary little paw, dried to a mummy.”

  He took something out of his pocket and proffered it. Mrs. White drew back with a grimace, but her son, taking it, examined it curiously.

  ”And what is there special about it?” inquired Mr. White, as he took it from his son and, having examined it, placed it upon the table.

  ”It had a spell put on it by an old fakir,” said the sergeant-major, “a very holy man. He wanted to show that fate ruled people’s lives, and that those who interfered with it did so to their sorrow. He put a spell on it so that three separate men could each have three wishes from it.”

  His manner was so impressive that his hearers were conscious that their light laughter jarred somewhat.

  ”Well, why don’t you have three, sir?” said Herbert White cleverly.

  The soldier regarded him in the way that middle age is wont to regard presumptuous youth. “I have,” he said quietly, and his blotchy face whitened.

  ”And did you really have the three wishes granted?” asked Mrs. White.

  ”I did,” said the sergeant-major, and his glass tapped against his strong teeth.

  ”And has anybody else wished?” inquired the old lady.

  ”The first man had his three wishes, yes,” was the reply. “I don’t know what the first two were, but the third was for death. That’s how I got the paw.”

  His tones were so grave that a hush fell upon the group.

  ”If you’ve had your three wishes, it’s no good to you now, then, Morris,” said the old man at last. “What do you keep it for?”

  The soldier shook his head. “Fancy, I suppose,” he said slowly.

  ”If you could have another three wishes,” said the old man, eyeing him keenly, “would you have them?”

  ”I don’t know,” said the other. “I don’t know.”

  He took the paw, and dangling it between his front finger and thumb, suddenly threw it upon the fire. White, with a slight cry, stooped down and snatched it off.

  ”Better let it burn,” said the soldier solemnly.

  ”If you don’t want it, Morris,” said the old man, “give it to me.”

  ”I won’t,” said his friend doggedly. “I threw it on the fire. If you keep it, don’t blame me for what happens. Pitch it on the fire again, like a sensible man.”

  The other shook his head and examined his new possession closely. “How do you do it?” he inquired.

  ”Hold it up in your right hand and wish aloud,’ said the sergeant-major, “but I warn you of the consequences.”

  ”Sounds like the Arabian Nights,” said Mrs White, as she rose and began to set the supper. “Don’t you think you might wish for four pairs of hands for me?”

  Her husband drew the talisman from his pocket and then all three burst into laughter as the sergeant-major, with a look of alarm on his face, caught him by the arm.

  ”If you must wish,” he said gruffly, “wish for something sensible.”

  Mr. White dropped it back into his pocket, and placing chairs, motioned his friend to the table. In the business of supper the talisman was partly forgotten, and afterward the three sat listening in an enthralled fashion to a second instalment of the soldier’s adventures in India.

  ”If the tale about the monkey paw is not more truthful than those he has been telling us,” said Herbert, as the door closed behind their guest, just in time for him to catch the last train, “we shan’t make much out of it.”

  ”Did you give him anything for it, father?” inquired Mrs. White, regarding her husband closely.

  ”A trifle,” said he, colouring slightly. “He didn’t want it, but I made him take it. And he pressed me again to throw it away.”

  ”Likely,” said Herbert, with pretended horror. “Why, we’re going to be rich, and famous, and happy. Wish to be an emperor, father, to begin with; then you can’t be henpecked.”

  He darted round the table, pursued by the maligned Mrs. White armed with an antimacassar.

  Mr. White took the paw from his pocket and eyed it dubiously. “I don’t know what to wish for, and that’s a fact,” he said slowly. “It seems to me I’ve got all I want.”

  ”If you only cleared the house, you’d be quite happy, wouldn’t you?” said Herbert, with his hand on his shoulder. “Well, wish for two hundred pounds, then; that’ll just do it.”

  His father, smiling shamefacedly at his own credulity, held up the talisman, as his son, with a solemn face somewhat marred by a wink at his mother, sat down at the piano and struck a few impressive chords.

  ”I wish for two hundred pounds,” said the old man distinctly.

  A fine crash from the piano greeted the words, interrupted by a shuddering cry from the old man. His wife and son ran toward him.

  ”It moved, he cried, with a glance of disgust at the object as it lay on the floor. “As I wished it twisted in my hands like a snake.”

  ”Well, I don’t see the money,” said his son, as he picked it up and placed it on the table, “and I bet I never shall.”

  ”It must have been your fancy, father,” said his wife, regarding him anxiously.

  He shook his head. “Never mind, though; there’s no harm done, but it gave me a shock all the same.”

  They sat down by the fire again while the two men finished their pipes. Outside, the wind was higher than ever, and the old man started nervously at the sound of a door banging upstairs. A silence unusual and depressing settled upon all three, which lasted until the old couple rose to retire for the night.

  ”I expect you’ll find the cash tied up in a big bag in the middle of your bed,” said Herbert, as he bade them good-night, “and something horrible squatting up on top of the wardrobe watching you as you pocket your ill-gotten gains.”

  He sat alone in the darkness, gazing at the dying fire, and seeing faces in it. The last face was so horrible and so simian that he gazed at it in amazement. It got so vivid that, with a little uneasy laugh, he felt on the table for a glass containing a little water to throw over it. His hand grasped the monkey’s paw, and with a little shiver he wiped his hand on his coat and went up to bed.

 

II.

IN the brightness of the wintry sun next morning as it streamed over the breakfast table Herbert laughed at his fears. There was an air of prosaic wholesomeness about the room which it had lacked on the previous night, and the dirty, shrivelled little paw was pitched on the sideboard with a carelessness which betokened no great belief in its virtues.

  ”I suppose all old soldiers are the same,” said Mrs White. “The idea of our listening to such nonsense! How could wishes be granted in these days? And if they could, how could two hundred pounds hurt you, father?”

  ”Might drop on his head from the sky,” said the frivolous Herbert.

  ”Morris said the things happened so naturally,” said his father, “that you might if you so wished attribute it to coincidence.”

  ”Well, don’t break into the money before I come back,” said Herbert, as he rose from the table. “I’m afraid it’ll turn you into a mean, avaricious man, and we shall have to disown you.”

  His mother laughed, and following him to the door, watched him down the road, and returning to the breakfast table, was very happy at the expense of her husband’s credulity. All of which did not prevent her from scurrying to the door at the postman’s knock, nor prevent her from referring somewhat shortly to retired sergeant-majors of bibulous habits when she found that the post brought a tailor’s bill.

  ”Herbert will have some more of his funny remarks, I expect, when he comes home,” she said, as they sat at dinner.

  ”I dare say,” said Mr. White, pouring himself out some beer; “but for all that, the thing moved in my hand; that I’ll swear to.”

  ”You thought it did,” said the old lady soothingly.

  ”I say it did,” replied the other. “There was no thought about it; I had just—-What’s the matter?”

  His wife made no reply. She was watching the mysterious movements of a man outside, who, peering in an undecided fashion at the house, appeared to be trying to make up his mind to enter. In mental connection with the two hundred pounds, she noticed that the stranger was well dressed and wore a silk hat of glossy newness. Three times he paused at the gate, and then walked on again. The fourth time he stood with his hand upon it, and then with sudden resolution flung it open and walked up the path. Mrs. White at the same moment placed her hands behind her, and hurriedly unfastening the strings of her apron, put that useful article of apparel beneath the cushion of her chair.

  She brought the stranger, who seemed ill at ease, into the room. He gazed at her furtively, and listened in a preoccupied fashion as the old lady apologized for the appearance of the room, and her husband’s coat, a garment which he usually reserved for the garden. She then waited as patiently as her sex would permit, for him to broach his business, but he was at first strangely silent.

  ”I–was asked to call,” he said at last, and stooped and picked a piece of cotton from his trousers. “I come from Maw and Meggins.”

  The old lady started. “Is anything the matter?” she asked breathlessly. “Has anything happened to Herbert? What is it? What is it?”

  Her husband interposed. “There, there, mother,” he said hastily. “Sit down, and don’t jump to conclusions. You’ve not brought bad news, I’m sure, sir” and he eyed the other wistfully.

  ”I’m sorry—-” began the visitor.

  ”Is he hurt?” demanded the mother.

  The visitor bowed in assent. “Badly hurt,” he said quietly, “but he is not in any pain.”

  ”Oh, thank God!” said the old woman, clasping her hands. “Thank God for that! Thank—-”

  She broke off suddenly as the sinister meaning of the assurance dawned upon her and she saw the awful confirmation of her fears in the other’s averted face. She caught her breath, and turning to her slower-witted husband, laid her trembling old hand upon his. There was a long silence.

  ”He was caught in the machinery,” said the visitor at length, in a low voice.

  ”Caught in the machinery,” repeated Mr. White, in a dazed fashion, “yes.”

  He sat staring blankly out at the window, and taking his wife’s hand between his own, pressed it as he had been wont to do in their old courting days nearly forty years before.

  ”He was the only one left to us,” he said, turning gently to the visitor. “It is hard.”

  The other coughed, and rising, walked slowly to the window. “The firm wished me to convey their sincere sympathy with you in your great loss,” he said, without looking round. “I beg that you will understand I am only their servant and merely obeying orders.”

  There was no reply; the old woman’s face was white, her eyes staring, and her breath inaudible; on the husband’s face was a look such as his friend the sergeant might have carried into his first action.

  ”I was to say that Maw and Meggins disclaim all responsibility,” continued the other. “They admit no liability at all, but in consideration of your son’s services they wish to present you with a certain sum as compensation.”

  Mr. White dropped his wife’s hand, and rising to his feet, gazed with a look of horror at his visitor. His dry lips shaped the words, “How much?”

  ”Two hundred pounds,” was the answer.

  Unconscious of his wife’s shriek, the old man smiled faintly, put out his hands like a sightless man, and dropped, a senseless heap, to the floor.

 

III.

  IN the huge new cemetery, some two miles distant, the old people buried their dead, and came back to a house steeped in shadow and silence. It was all over so quickly that at first they could hardly realize it, and remained in a state of expectation as though of something else to happen–something else which was to lighten this load, too heavy for old hearts to bear.

  But the days passed, and expectation gave place to resignation–the hopeless resignation of the old, sometimes miscalled, apathy. Sometimes they hardly exchanged a word, for now they had nothing to talk about, and their days were long to weariness.

  It was about a week after that that the old man, waking suddenly in the night, stretched out his hand and found himself alone. The room was in darkness, and the sound of subdued weeping came from the window. He raised himself in bed and listened.

  ”Come back,” he said tenderly. “You will be cold.”

  ”It is colder for my son,” said the old woman, and wept afresh.

  The sound of her sobs died away on his ears. The bed was warm, and his eyes heavy with sleep. He dozed fitfully, and then slept until a sudden wild cry from his wife awoke him with a start.

  ”The paw!” she cried wildly. “The monkey’s paw!”

  He started up in alarm. “Where? Where is it? What’s the matter?”

  She came stumbling across the room toward him. “I want it,” she said quietly. “You’ve not destroyed it?”

  ”It’s in the parlour, on the bracket,” he replied, marvelling. “Why?”

  She cried and laughed together, and bending over, kissed his cheek.

  ”I only just thought of it,” she said hysterically. “Why didn’t I think of it before? Why didn’t you think of it?”

  ”Think of what?” he questioned.

  ”The other two wishes,” she replied rapidly. “We’ve only had one.”

  ”Was not that enough?” he demanded fiercely.

  ”No,” she cried, triumphantly; “we’ll have one more. Go down and get it quickly, and wish our boy alive again.”

  The man sat up in bed and flung the bedclothes from his quaking limbs. “Good God, you are mad!” he cried aghast.

  ”Get it,” she panted; “get it quickly, and wish—- Oh, my boy, my boy!”

  Her husband struck a match and lit the candle. “Get back to bed,” he said, unsteadily. “You don’t know what you are saying.”

  ”We had the first wish granted,” said the old woman, feverishly; “why not the second.”

  ”A coincidence,” stammered the old man.

  ”Go and get it and wish,” cried the old woman, quivering with excitement.

  The old man turned and regarded her, and his voice shook. “He has been dead ten days, and besides he–I would not tell you else, but–I could only recognize him by his clothing. If he was too terrible for you to see then, how now?”

  ”Bring him back,” cried the old woman, and dragged him toward the door. “Do you think I fear the child I have nursed?”

  He went down in the darkness, and felt his way to the parlour, and then to the mantelpiece. The talisman was in its place, and a horrible fear that the unspoken wish might bring his mutilated son before him ere he could escape from the room seized upon him, and he caught his breath as he found that he had lost the direction of the door. His brow cold with sweat, he felt his way round the table, and groped along the wall until he found himself in the small passage with the unwholesome thing in his hand.

  Even his wife’s face seemed changed as he entered the room. It was white and expectant, and to his fears seemed to have an unnatural look upon it. He was afraid of her.

  ”Wish!” she cried, in a strong voice.

  ”It is foolish and wicked,” he faltered.

  ”Wish!” repeated his wife.

  He raised his hand. “I wish my son alive again.”

  The talisman fell to the floor, and he regarded it fearfully. Then he sank trembling into a chair as the old woman, with burning eyes, walked to the window and raised the blind.

  He sat until he was chilled with the cold, glancing occasionally at the figure of the old woman peering through the window. The candle end, which had burnt below the rim of the china candlestick, was throwing pulsating shadows on the ceiling and walls, until, with a flicker larger than the rest, it expired. The old man, with an unspeakable sense of relief at the failure of the talisman, crept back to his bed, and a minute or two afterward the old woman came silently and apathetically beside him.

  Neither spoke, but both lay silently listening to the ticking of the clock. A stair creaked, and a squeaky mouse scurried noisily through the wall. The darkness was oppressive, and after lying for some time screwing up his courage, the husband took the box of matches, and striking one, went downstairs for a candle.

  At the foot of the stairs the match went out, and he paused to strike another, and at the same moment a knock, so quiet and stealthy as to be scarcely audible, sounded on the front door.

  The matches fell from his hand. He stood motionless, his breath suspended until the knock was repeated. Then he turned and fled swiftly back to his room, and closed the door behind him. A third knock sounded through the house.

  ”What’s that?” cried the old woman, starting up.

  ”A rat,” said the old man, in shaking tones–”a rat. It passed me on the stairs.”

  His wife sat up in bed listening. A loud knock resounded through the house.

  ”It’s Herbert!” she screamed. “It’s Herbert!”

  She ran to the door, but her husband was before her, and catching her by the arm, held her tightly.

  ”What are you going to do?” he whispered hoarsely.

  ”It’s my boy; it’s Herbert!” she cried, struggling mechanically. “I forgot it was two miles away. What are you holding me for? Let go. I must open the door.”

  ”For God’s sake, don’t let it in,” cried the old man trembling.

  ”You’re afraid of your own son,” she cried, struggling. “Let me go. I’m coming, Herbert; I’m coming.”

  There was another knock, and another. The old woman with a sudden wrench broke free and ran from the room. Her husband followed to the landing, and called after her appealingly as she hurried downstairs. He heard the chain rattle back and the bottom bolt drawn slowly and stiffly from the socket. Then the old woman’s voice, strained and panting.

  ”The bolt,” she cried loudly. “Come down. I can’t reach it.”

  But her husband was on his hands and knees groping wildly on the floor in search of the paw. If he could only find it before the thing outside got in. A perfect fusillade of knocks reverberated through the house, and he heard the scraping of a chair as his wife put it down in the passage against the door. He heard the creaking of the bolt as it came slowly back, and at the same moment he found the monkey’s paw, and frantically breathed his third and last wish.

  The knocking ceased suddenly, although the echoes of it were still in the house. He heard the chair drawn back and the door opened. A cold wind rushed up the staircase, and a long loud wail of disappointment and misery from his wife gave him courage to run down to her side, and then to the gate beyond. The street lamp flickering opposite shone on a quiet and deserted road.

(End.)

The Tell Tale Heart

Posted in Uncategorized with tags , on August 9, 2008 by sweetangel16175

The Tell-Tale Heart

TRUE!—NERVOUS—VERY, very dreadfully nervous I had been and am; but why will you say that I am mad? The disease had sharpened my senses—not destroyed—not dulled them. Above all was the sense of hearing acute. I heard all things in the heaven and in the earth. I heard many things in hell. How, then, am I mad? Hearken! and observe how healthily—how calmly I can tell you the whole story.

It is impossible to say how first the idea entered my brain; but once conceived, it haunted me day and night. Object there was none. Passion there was none. I loved the old man. He had never wronged me. He had never given me insult. For his gold I had no desire. I think it was his eye! yes, it was this! He had the eye of a vulture—a pale blue eye, with a film over it. Whenever it fell upon me, my blood ran cold; and so by degrees—very gradually—I made up my mind to take the life of the old man, and thus rid myself of the eye forever.

Now this is the point. You fancy me mad. Madmen know nothing. But you should have seen me. You should have seen how wisely I proceeded—with what caution—with what foresight—with what dissimulation I went to work! I was never kinder to the old man than during the whole week before I killed him. And every night, about midnight, I turned the latch of his door and opened it—oh so gently! And then, when I had made an opening sufficient for my head, I put in a dark lantern, all closed, closed, that no light shone out, and then I thrust in my head. Oh, you would have laughed to see how cunningly I thrust it in! I moved it slowly—very, very slowly, so that I might not disturb the old man’s sleep. It took me an hour to place my whole head within the opening so far that I could see him as he lay upon his bed. Ha! would a madman have been so wise as this, And then, when my head was well in the room, I undid the lantern cautiously—oh, so cautiously—cautiously (for the hinges creaked)—I undid it just so much that a single thin ray fell upon the vulture eye. And this I did for seven long nights—every night just at midnight—but I found the eye always closed; and so it was impossible to do the work; for it was not the old man who vexed me, but his Evil Eye. And every morning, when the day broke, I went boldly into the chamber, and spoke courageously to him, calling him by name in a hearty tone, and inquiring how he has passed the night. So you see he would have been a very profound old man, indeed, to suspect that every night, just at twelve, I looked in upon him while he slept.

Upon the eighth night I was more than usually cautious in opening the door. A watch’s minute hand moves more quickly than did mine. Never before that night had I felt the extent of my own powers—of my sagacity. I could scarcely contain my feelings of triumph. To think that there I was, opening the door, little by little, and he not even to dream of my secret deeds or thoughts. I fairly chuckled at the idea; and perhaps he heard me; for he moved on the bed suddenly, as if startled. Now you may think that I drew back—but no. His room was as black as pitch with the thick darkness, (for the shutters were close fastened, through fear of robbers,) and so I knew that he could not see the opening of the door, and I kept pushing it on steadily, steadily.

I had my head in, and was about to open the lantern, when my thumb slipped upon the tin fastening, and the old man sprang up in bed, crying out—“Who’s there?”

I kept quite still and said nothing. For a whole hour I did not move a muscle, and in the meantime I did not hear him lie down. He was still sitting up in the bed listening;—just as I have done, night after night, hearkening to the death watches in the wall.

Presently I heard a slight groan, and I knew it was the groan of mortal terror. It was not a groan of pain or of grief—oh, no!—it was the low stifled sound that arises from the bottom of the soul when overcharged with awe. I knew the sound well. Many a night, just at midnight, when all the world slept, it has welled up from my own bosom, deepening, with its dreadful echo, the terrors that distracted me. I say I knew it well. I knew what the old man felt, and pitied him, although I chuckled at heart. I knew that he had been lying awake ever since the first slight noise, when he had turned in the bed. His fears had been ever since growing upon him. He had been trying to fancy them causeless, but could not. He had been saying to himself—“It is nothing but the wind in the chimney—it is only a mouse crossing the floor,” or “It is merely a cricket which has made a single chirp.” Yes, he had been trying to comfort himself with these suppositions: but he had found all in vain. All in vain; because Death, in approaching him had stalked with his black shadow before him, and enveloped the victim. And it was the mournful influence of the unperceived shadow that caused him to feel—although he neither saw nor heard—to feel the presence of my head within the room.

When I had waited a long time, very patiently, without hearing him lie down, I resolved to open a little—a very, very little crevice in the lantern. So I opened it—you cannot imagine how stealthily, stealthily—until, at length a simple dim ray, like the thread of the spider, shot from out the crevice and fell full upon the vulture eye.

It was open—wide, wide open—and I grew furious as I gazed upon it. I saw it with perfect distinctness—all a dull blue, with a hideous veil over it that chilled the very marrow in my bones; but I could see nothing else of the old man’s face or person: for I had directed the ray as if by instinct, precisely upon the damned spot.

And have I not told you that what you mistake for madness is but over-acuteness of the sense?—now, I say, there came to my ears a low, dull, quick sound, such as a watch makes when enveloped in cotton. I knew that sound well, too. It was the beating of the old man’s heart. It increased my fury, as the beating of a drum stimulates the soldier into courage.

But even yet I refrained and kept still. I scarcely breathed. I held the lantern motionless. I tried how steadily I could maintain the ray upon the eye. Meantime the hellish tattoo of the heart increased. It grew quicker and quicker, and louder and louder every instant. The old man’s terror must have been extreme! It grew louder, I say, louder every moment!—do you mark me well I have told you that I am nervous: so I am. And now at the dead hour of the night, amid the dreadful silence of that old house, so strange a noise as this excited me to uncontrollable terror. Yet, for some minutes longer I refrained and stood still. But the beating grew louder, louder! I thought the heart must burst. And now a new anxiety seized me—the sound would be heard by a neighbour! The old man’s hour had come! With a loud yell, I threw open the lantern and leaped into the room. He shrieked once—once only. In an instant I dragged him to the floor, and pulled the heavy bed over him. I then smiled gaily, to find the deed so far done. But, for many minutes, the heart beat on with a muffled sound. This, however, did not vex me; it would not be heard through the wall. At length it ceased. The old man was dead. I removed the bed and examined the corpse. Yes, he was stone, stone dead. I placed my hand upon the heart and held it there many minutes. There was no pulsation. He was stone dead. His eye would trouble me no more.

If still you think me mad, you will think so no longer when I describe the wise precautions I took for the concealment of the body. The night waned, and I worked hastily, but in silence. First of all I dismembered the corpse. I cut off the head and the arms and the legs.

I then took up three planks from the flooring of the chamber, and deposited all between the scantlings. I then replaced the boards so cleverly, so cunningly, that no human eye—not even his—could have detected any thing wrong. There was nothing to wash out—no stain of any kind—no blood-spot whatever. I had been too wary for that. A tub had caught all—ha! ha!

When I had made an end of these labors, it was four o’clock—still dark as midnight. As the bell sounded the hour, there came a knocking at the street door. I went down to open it with a light heart,—for what had I now to fear? There entered three men, who introduced themselves, with perfect suavity, as officers of the police. A shriek had been heard by a neighbour during the night; suspicion of foul play had been aroused; information had been lodged at the police office, and they (the officers) had been deputed to search the premises.

I smiled,—for what had I to fear? I bade the gentlemen welcome. The shriek, I said, was my own in a dream. The old man, I mentioned, was absent in the country. I took my visitors all over the house. I bade them search—search well. I led them, at length, to his chamber. I showed them his treasures, secure, undisturbed. In the enthusiasm of my confidence, I brought chairs into the room, and desired them here to rest from their fatigues, while I myself, in the wild audacity of my perfect triumph, placed my own seat upon the very spot beneath which reposed the corpse of the victim.

The officers were satisfied. My manner had convinced them. I was singularly at ease. They sat, and while I answered cheerily, they chatted of familiar things. But, ere long, I felt myself getting pale and wished them gone. My head ached, and I fancied a ringing in my ears: but still they sat and still chatted. The ringing became more distinct:—It continued and became more distinct: I talked more freely to get rid of the feeling: but it continued and gained definiteness—until, at length, I found that the noise was not within my ears.

No doubt I now grew very pale;—but I talked more fluently, and with a heightened voice. Yet the sound increased—and what could I do? It was a low, dull, quick sound—much such a sound as a watch makes when enveloped in cotton. I gasped for breath—and yet the officers heard it not. I talked more quickly—more vehemently; but the noise steadily increased. I arose and argued about trifles, in a high key and with violent gesticulations; but the noise steadily increased. Why would they not be gone? I paced the floor to and fro with heavy strides, as if excited to fury by the observations of the men—but the noise steadily increased. Oh God! what could I do? I foamed—I raved—I swore! I swung the chair upon which I had been sitting, and grated it upon the boards, but the noise arose over all and continually increased. It grew louder—louder—louder! And still the men chatted pleasantly, and smiled. Was it possible they heard not? Almighty God!—no, no! They heard!—they suspected!—they knew!—they were making a mockery of my horror!-this I thought, and this I think. But anything was better than this agony! Anything was more tolerable than this derision! I could bear those hypocritical smiles no longer! I felt that I must scream or die! and now—again!—hark! louder! louder! louder! louder!

“Villains!” I shrieked, “dissemble no more! I admit the deed!—tear up the planks! here, here!—It is the beating of his hideous heart!”

The Highwayman

Posted in Uncategorized with tags , , on August 9, 2008 by sweetangel16175

  Alfred Noyes (1880-1958)

                                   The Highwayman

                                        PART ONE

                                                 I

    THE wind was a torrent of darkness among the gusty trees,
    The moon was a ghostly galleon tossed upon cloudy seas,
    The road was a ribbon of moonlight over the purple moor,
    And the highwayman came riding—
                      Riding—riding—
    The highwayman came riding, up to the old inn-door.

                                                 II

    He’d a French cocked-hat on his forehead, a bunch of lace at his chin,
    A coat of the claret velvet, and breeches of brown doe-skin;
    They fitted with never a wrinkle: his boots were up to the thigh!
    And he rode with a jewelled twinkle,
                      His pistol butts a-twinkle,
    His rapier hilt a-twinkle, under the jewelled sky.

                                                 III

    Over the cobbles he clattered and clashed in the dark inn-yard,
    And he tapped with his whip on the shutters, but all was locked and barred;
    He whistled a tune to the window, and who should be waiting there
    But the landlord’s black-eyed daughter,
                      Bess, the landlord’s daughter,
    Plaiting a dark red love-knot into her long black hair.

                                                 IV

    And dark in the dark old inn-yard a stable-wicket creaked
    Where Tim the ostler listened; his face was white and peaked;
    His eyes were hollows of madness, his hair like mouldy hay,
    But he loved the landlord’s daughter,
                      The landlord’s red-lipped daughter,
    Dumb as a dog he listened, and he heard the robber say—

                                                 V

    “One kiss, my bonny sweetheart, I’m after a prize to-night,
    But I shall be back with the yellow gold before the morning light;
    Yet, if they press me sharply, and harry me through the day,
    Then look for me by moonlight,
                      Watch for me by moonlight,
    I’ll come to thee by moonlight, though hell should bar the way.”

                                                 VI

    He rose upright in the stirrups; he scarce could reach her hand,
    But she loosened her hair i’ the casement! His face burnt like a brand
    As the black cascade of perfume came tumbling over his breast;
    And he kissed its waves in the moonlight,
                      (Oh, sweet, black waves in the moonlight!)
    Then he tugged at his rein in the moonliglt, and galloped away to the West.

 

                                        PART TWO

                                                 I

    He did not come in the dawning; he did not come at noon;
    And out o’ the tawny sunset, before the rise o’ the moon,
    When the road was a gypsy’s ribbon, looping the purple moor,
    A red-coat troop came marching—
                      Marching—marching—
    King George’s men came matching, up to the old inn-door.

                                                 II

    They said no word to the landlord, they drank his ale instead,
    But they gagged his daughter and bound her to the foot of her narrow bed;
    Two of them knelt at her casement, with muskets at their side!
    There was death at every window;
                      And hell at one dark window;
    For Bess could see, through her casement, the road that he would ride.

                                                 III

    They had tied her up to attention, with many a sniggering jest;
    They had bound a musket beside her, with the barrel beneath her breast!
    “Now, keep good watch!” and they kissed her.
                      She heard the dead man say—
    Look for me by moonlight;
                      Watch for me by moonlight;
    I’ll come to thee by moonlight, though hell should bar the way!

                                                 IV

    She twisted her hands behind her; but all the knots held good!
    She writhed her hands till her fingers were wet with sweat or blood!
    They stretched and strained in the darkness, and the hours crawled by like years,
    Till, now, on the stroke of midnight,
                      Cold, on the stroke of midnight,
    The tip of one finger touched it! The trigger at least was hers!

                                                 V

    The tip of one finger touched it; she strove no more for the rest!
    Up, she stood up to attention, with the barrel beneath her breast,
    She would not risk their hearing; she would not strive again;
    For the road lay bare in the moonlight;
                      Blank and bare in the moonlight;
    And the blood of her veins in the moonlight throbbed to her love’s refrain .

                                                 VI

        Tlot-tlot; tlot-tlot! Had they heard it? The horse-hoofs ringing clear;
    Tlot-tlot, tlot-tlot, in the distance? Were they deaf that they did not hear?
    Down the ribbon of moonlight, over the brow of the hill,
    The highwayman came riding,
                      Riding, riding!
    The red-coats looked to their priming! She stood up, straight and still!

                                                 VII

    Tlot-tlot, in the frosty silence! Tlot-tlot, in the echoing night!
    Nearer he came and nearer! Her face was like a light!
    Her eyes grew wide for a moment; she drew one last deep breath,
    Then her finger moved in the moonlight,
                      Her musket shattered the moonlight,
    Shattered her breast in the moonlight and warned him—with her death.

                                                 VIII

    He turned; he spurred to the West; he did not know who stood
    Bowed, with her head o’er the musket, drenched with her own red blood!
    Not till the dawn he heard it, his face grew grey to hear
    How Bess, the landlord’s daughter,
                      The landlord’s black-eyed daughter,
    Had watched for her love in the moonlight, and died in the darkness there.

                                                 IX

    Back, he spurred like a madman, shrieking a curse to the sky,
    With the white road smoking behind him and his rapier brandished high!
    Blood-red were his spurs i’ the golden noon; wine-red was his velvet coat,
    When they shot him down on the highway,
                      Down like a dog on the highway,
    And he lay in his blood on the highway, with the bunch of lace at his throat.

                  *           *           *           *           *           *

                                                 X

    And still of a winter’s night, they say, when the wind is in the trees,
    When the moon is a ghostly galleon tossed upon cloudy seas,
    When the road is a ribbon of moonlight over the purple moor,
    A highwayman comes riding—
                      Riding—riding—
    A highwayman comes riding, up to the old inn-door.

                                                 XI

    Over the cobbles he clatters and clangs in the dark inn-yard;
    He taps with his whip on the shutters, but all is locked and barred;
    He whistles a tune to the window, and who should be waiting there
    But the landlord’s black-eyed daughter,
                      Bess, the landlord’s daughter,
    Plaiting a dark red love-knot into her long black hair.

Sonnet 18

Posted in Uncategorized with tags , , , on August 9, 2008 by sweetangel16175
Shall I compare thee to a summer’s day?
Thou art more lovely and more temperate:
Rough winds do shake the darling buds of May,
And summer’s lease hath all too short a date:
Sometime too hot the eye of heaven shines,
And often is his gold complexion dimmed,
And every fair from fair sometime declines,
By chance, or nature’s changing course untrimmed:
But thy eternal summer shall not fade,
Nor lose possession of that fair thou ow’st,
Nor shall death brag thou wander’st in his shade,
When in eternal lines to time thou grow’st,
So long as men can breathe, or eyes can see,
So long lives this, and this gives life to thee

 

Gay Olympian wins gold

Posted in Uncategorized with tags , , on August 24, 2008 by sweetangel16175

Openly gay diver wins gold

Diver Matthew Mitcham, the only openly gay male athlete in the Beijing Olympics, won gold in the 10m platform. He beat Chinese favorite Zhou Luxin by 4.8 points, preventing China from sweeping gold in diving events. Mitcham is the first Aussie to win diving gold since 1924, but that’s not the only thing that makes him a trailblazer.

He is hardly the first gay athlete to compete but he is one of the first to be out while competing. American diver Greg Louganis did not share his orientation until his diving career was over. To Mitcham, he is just living his life as a gay man and as a diver, and there is nothing extraordinary about that:

 

“Being gay and diving are completely separate parts of my life. Of course there’s going to be crossover because some people have issues, but everyone I dive with has been so supportive.”

 

Though he wants to be known as more than a gay man, the LGBT community is proud of their star. At OutSports, a sports Web site that focuses on the gay community, his win is front-page news. The Web site brings up a good question — will NBC mention Mitcham’s orientation during tonight’s broadcast?

To Mitcham, that doesn’t seem to matter. He has gold, and has reached his goals: “I’m happy with myself and where I am. I’m very happy with who I am and what I’ve done.”

UPDATE: NBC did not mention Mitcham’s orientation, nor did they show his family and partner who were in the stands. NBC has made athletes’ significant others a part of the coverage in the past, choosing to spotlight track athlete Sanya Richards‘ fiancee, a love triangle between French and Italian swimmers and Kerri Walsh’s wedding ring debacle.

 

you guys make a big deal out of nothing!

This is what I mean by racist!

Posted in black and white, hate, hate crime with tags , on August 26, 2008 by sweetangel16175

http://abcnews.go.com/TheLaw/Conventions/story?id=5657439&page=1

 

Suspects Allegedly Plotted Obama Shooting

Officials: Men Sought High Vantage Point at Invesco Field but ‘No Credible Threat’ Present

The sources said the men planned to seek a high vantage point overlooking Invesco Field and open fire with .22 and .270 scope-equipped rifles, though federal authorities have emphasized that there was no immediate, credible threat to the senator.

Obama, who will travel to Denver this week, is set to accept the Democratic Party’s nomination for president and speak at the stadium Thursday.

Sources said that with wind movement and distance, such a shot would not have had a chance of succeeding, and described the alleged plot as “crude.”

According to ABC News sources, the investigation started after police stopped Tharin Robert Gartrell, 28, for erratic driving early Sunday morning.

His rented Dodge Ram truck contained two bulletproof vests, wigs, ski masks, walkie-talkies, methamphetamine, a .270 Remington and a .22 Ruger rifle with scope, sources told ABC News. Police said Monday that they believe one of the guns had been stolen.

Authorities arrested two other men, 32-year-old Nathan Johnson and 33-year-old Shawn Robert Adolph, after questioning Gartrell. All three men had tattoos of white supremacist imagery, authorities told ABC News.

Though authorities claimed all three suspects made admissions, it is unclear how much of what they allegedly said is racist rhetoric and how much is part of any plan, however unsophisticated.

Federal law enforcement sources described Adolph as a “longtime white supremacist thug,” and added that at least one of the men is allegedly linked to the notorious Sons of Silence motorcycle gang.

U.S. Attorney Troy Eid said in a statement that the matter is still under investigation, but that federal authorities are working “hand-in-glove” with the local authorities, specifically the Aurora, Colo., Police Department.

“We can say this: We’re absolutely confident there is no credible threat to the candidate, the Democratic National Convention or the people of Colorado,” Eid added.

 

this is what i am afraid of…. obama becomes president and obama gets shot…

Plot to Kill Obama

Posted in obama, racism with tags , on September 2, 2008 by sweetangel16175

Aug 25, 2008 11:59 am US/Mountain

Plot to Kill Obama: Shoot From High Vantage Point

Written by Brian Maass and cbs4denver.com staff

Story: US Attorney: Evidence Doesn’t Support Obama Threat

 Section: Democratic National Convention Section

DENVER (CBS4/AP) ―

Denver’s U.S. attorney is expected to speak on Tuesday afternoon about the arrests of four people suspected in a possible plot to shoot Barack Obama at his Thursday night acceptance speech in Denver. All are being held on either drug or weapons charges.

One of those suspects spoke exclusively to CBS4 investigative reporter Brian Maass from inside the Denver City Jail late Monday night and said his friends had discussed killing Obama.

“So your friends were saying threatening things about Obama?” Maass asked.

“Yeah,” Nathan Johnson replied.

“It sounded like they didn’t want him to be president?”

“Well, no,” Johnson said.

Maass reported earlier Monday that one of the suspects told authorities they were “going to shoot Obama from a high vantage point using a … rifle … sighted at 750 yards.”

Law enforcement sources told Maass that one of the suspects “was directly asked if they had come to Denver to kill Obama. He responded in the affirmative.”

The story began emerging Sunday morning when Aurora police arrested Tharin Gartrell, 28. He was driving a rented pickup truck in an erratic manner, according to sources.

Sources told CBS4 police found two high-powered, scoped rifles in the car along with camouflage clothing, walkie-talkies, wigs, a bulletproof vest, a spotting scope, licenses in the names of other people and 44 grams of methamphetamine. One of the rifles is listed as stolen from Kansas.

Aurora police alerted federal officials because of heightened security surrounding the Democratic convention, Aurora police Det. Marcus Dudley said.

“Clearly we feel that there are federal implications — otherwise we would not have notified those agencies,” Dudley said Monday night. “The weapons clearly would cause great concern.”

Subsequently authorities went to the Cherry Creek Hotel in Glendale to contact an associate of Gartrell’s. But that man, identified as Shawn Robert Adolph, 33, who was wanted on numerous warrants, jumped out of a sixth floor hotel window. Law enforcement sources say Adolph broke an ankle in the fall and was captured moments later. Sources say he had a handcuff ring and was wearing a swastika, and is thought to have ties to white supremacist organizations.

Nathan Johnson, 32, an associate of Gartrell and Adolph, was also arrested Sunday morning. He told authorities that the two men had “planned to kill Barack Obama at his acceptance speech.”

“He don’t belong in political office. Blacks don’t belong in political office. He ought to be shot,” Johnson told Maass.

“Do you think they were really plotting to kill Obama?” Maass asked.

I don’t want to say yes, but I don’t want to say no,” he said.

Johnson’s girlfriend Natasha Gromek is also under arrest on drug charges.

The Secret Service, FBI, ATF and the joint terrorism task force are all investigating the alleged plot. Dudley didn’t say what tied the men together but said more arrests were possible.

Officials with the U.S. Attorney’s office in Denver said they do not believe there is a credible threat to Obama or the convention.

“It’s premature to say that it was a valid threat or that these folks have the ability to carry it out,” said a U.S. government official familiar with the investigation. The official spoke on condition of anonymity because the investigation is ongoing.

U.S. Attorney Troy Eid said the case was under investigation.

“We’re absolutely confident there is no credible threat to the candidate, the Democratic National Convention, or the people of Colorado,” Eid said in a prepared statement.

Gartrell, who has no known address, was being held at the Arapahoe County jail on $50,000 bail on drug and weapons charges. The jail said he was due in court Thursday.

 

all that evidence and its still a possible threat? oh come on, they had guns and a swastika for goodness sake. and now this is hidden and not many people know about this, (i check the front page of yahoo almost every day, and this was NOT on the front page!) but if it was the opposite, like an african american attacking a white person, it would be all over the news and on the front page of yahoo too. and i am not seeing it all over the news, what i am seeing is the palins daughter is pregnant and the other stuff.
and of course, because the people who are doing to investigations are white, they have sympathy for the white supremacy group. ITS CALLED PATHETIC AND SAD THAT WE ARE STILL LIVING IN THE TWENTY FIRST CENTURY AND WE HAVE THE SAME MENTALITY AS WE DID A HUNDRED YEARS AGO!
if there was a black supremacy gruop in the untied states they would be considered terrorist and they would say they need to be killed.

“In Memphis, Tenn., a riot broke out between Klansmen and counter-demonstrators on Martin Luther King’s birthday. More than 100 police threw tear gas canisters and arrested 20 anti-Klan demonstrators while protecting the Klan’s right to rally and speak.”

this is not freedom of speech, its called abuse. and it shows something: it shows that instead of protecting the people like the police should be doing, they are protecting the Klansmen, which meaning they are protecting the racist, and which means America is still racist, its just hidden. like the use of BCE instead of BC to not qualify americans as “religious” and they want to be what you call it religious free, or secular, and if you look at it they havent changed the dates or anything. i mean we still use the gergorian calender, but we just changed BC and AD to BCE and CE.

A Christian spends 30 days with a Muslim family

Posted in islam, islam and violence, islamophobia, muslim, muslims, muslims are not terrorist with tags , , , , on October 14, 2008 by sweetangel16175

Another Plot to Kill Obama

Posted in Hitler, black and white, concept of racism, obama, racism, racism exists in the united states, racism in america, sociology, white supremacy with tags , , , , , , , , , on October 28, 2008 by sweetangel16175

http://kdka.com/politics/campaign08/obama.plot.skinheads.2.849869.html?detectflash=false 

Assassination Plot To Kill Obama Disrupted By ATF

WASHINGTON (CBS News) ― Law enforcement agents have broken up a plot by two neo-Nazi skinheads to assassinate Democratic presidential candidate Barack Obama and shoot or decapitate 88 black people, the Bureau of Alcohol, Tobacco Firearms and Explosives said Monday.In court records unsealed Monday in U.S. District Court in Jackson, Tenn., federal agents said they disrupted plans to rob a gun store and target a predominantly African-American high school in a murder spree that was to begin in Tennessee. Agents said the skinheads did not identify the school by name.

Jim Cavanaugh, special agent in charge of ATF’s Nashville field office, said the two men planned to kill 88 people, including 14 African-Americans by beheading. The numbers 88 and 14 are symbolic in the white supremacist community.

The men also sought to go on a national killing spree after the Tennessee murders, with Obama as its final target, Cavanaugh told The Associated Press.

“They said that would be their last, final act – that they would attempt to kill Sen. Obama,” Cavanaugh said. “They didn’t believe they would be able to do it, but that they would get killed trying.”

But authorities say the men showed no evidence of actually trying to carry out an assassination – they did not have Obama’s schedules, or specific plans to attend any event, reports CBS News correspondent Bob Orr

CBS station KDKA reporter Jon Delano in Pittsburgh caught up with the candidate on the campaign trail Monday night and asked him about the plot.

“I think what has been striking in this campaign is the degree to which these kinds of hate groups have been marginalized,” Obama told KDKA. “That’s not what America is about and that is not what our future is.”

Obama also expressed confidence in the Secret Service and its ability to protect him.

The men, Daniel Cowart, 20, of Bells, Tenn., and Paul Schlesselman 18, of Helena-West Helena, Ark., are being held without bond. Agents seized a rifle, a sawed-off shotgun and three pistols from the men when they were arrested. Authorities alleged the two men were preparing to break into a gun shop to steal more.

The two men were arrested Oct. 22 by the Crockett County, Tenn., Sheriff’s Office. “Once we arrested the defendants and suspected they had violated federal law, we immediately contacted federal authorities,” said Crockett County Sheriff Troy Klyce.

Attorney Joe Byrd, who has been hired to represent Cowart, did not immediately return a call seeking comment Monday. Messages left on two phone numbers listed under Cowart’s name were not immediately returned.

No telephone number for Schlesselman in Helena-West Helena could be found immediately.

Cowart and Schlesselman are charged with possessing an unregistered firearm, conspiring to steal firearms from a federally licensed gun dealer, and threatening a candidate for president.

The investigation is continuing, and more charges are possible, Cavanaugh said.

The court records say Cowart and Schlesselman also bought nylon rope and ski masks to use in a robbery or home invasion to fund their spree, during which they allegedly planned to go from state to state and kill people.

For the Obama plot, the legal documents show, Cowart and Schlesselman “planned to drive their vehicle as fast as they could toward Obama shooting at him from the windows.”

“Both individuals stated they would dress in all white tuxedos and wear top hats during the assassination attempt,” the court complaint states. “Both individuals further stated they knew they would and were willing to die during this attempt.”

Cavanaugh said there’s no evidence – so far – that others were willing to assist Cowart and Schlesselman with the plot.

He said authorities took the threats very seriously.

“They seemed determined to do it,” Cavanaugh said. “Even if they were just to try it, it would be a trail of tears around the South.”

The court documents say the two men met about a month ago on the Internet and found common ground in their shared “white power” and “skinhead” philosophy.

The numbers 14 and 88 are symbols in skinhead culture, referring to a 14-word phrase attributed to an imprisoned white supremacist: “We must secure the existence of our people and a future for white children” and to the eighth letter of the alphabet, H. Two “8″s or “H”s stand for “Heil Hitler.”

Helena-West Helena, on the Mississippi River in east Arkansas’ Delta, is in one of the nation’s poorest regions, trailing even parts of Appalachia in its standard of living. Police Chief Fred Fielder said he had never heard of Schlesselman.

However, the reported threat of attacking a school filled with black students worried Fielder. Helena-West Helena, with a population of 12,200, is 66 percent black. “Predominantly black school, take your pick,” he said.

Obama’s victory!

Posted in obama, racism with tags , on November 5, 2008 by sweetangel16175

PARIS – Barack Obama’s election as America’s first black president unleashed a renewed love for the United States after years of dwindling goodwill, and many said Wednesday that U.S. voters had blazed a trail that minorities elsewhere could follow.

People across Africa stayed up all night or woke before dawn to watch U.S. history being made, while the president of Kenya — where Obama’s father was born — declared a public holiday.

In Indonesia, where Obama lived as child, hundreds of students at his former elementary school erupted in cheers when he was declared winner and poured into the courtyard where they hugged each other, danced in the rain and chanted “Obama! Obama!”

“Your victory has demonstrated that no person anywhere in the world should not dare to dream of wanting to change the world for a better place,” South Africa’s first black president, Nelson Mandela, said in a letter of congratulations to Obama.

Many expressed amazement and satisfaction that the United States could overcome centuries of racial strife and elect an African-American as president.

“This is the fall of the Berlin Wall times ten,” Rama Yade, France’s black junior minister for human rights, told French radio. “America is rebecoming a New World.

“On this morning, we all want to be American so we can take a bite of this dream unfolding before our eyes,” she said.

In Britain, The Sun newspaper borrowed from Neil Armstrong’s 1969 moon landing in describing Obama’s election as “one giant leap for mankind.”

Yet celebrations were often tempered by sobering concerns that Obama faces global challenges as momentous as the hopes his campaign inspired — wars in Iraq and Afghanistan, the nuclear ambitions of Iran, the elusive hunt for peace in the Middle East and a global economy in turmoil.

The huge weight of responsibilities on Obama’s shoulders was also a concern for some. French former Prime Minister Dominique de Villepin said Obama’s biggest challenge would be managing a punishing agenda of various crises in the United States and the world. “He will need to fight on every front,” he said.

Russian President Dmitry Medvedev said he hoped the incoming administration will take steps to improve badly damaged U.S. ties with Russia. Tensions have been driven to a post-Cold War high by Moscow’s war with U.S. ally Georgia.

“I stress that we have no problem with the American people, no inborn anti-Americanism. And we hope that our partners, the U.S. administration, will make a choice in favor of full-fledged relations with Russia,” Medvedev said.

Europe, where Obama is overwhelmingly popular, is one region that looked eagerly to an Obama administration for a revival in warm relations after the Bush government’s chilly rift with the continent over the Iraq war.

“At a time when we have to confront immense challenges together, your election raises great hopes in France, in Europe and in the rest of the world,” French President Nicolas Sarkozy said in a congratulations letter to Obama.

Poland’s Foreign Minister Radek Sikorski spoke of “a new America with a new credit of trust in the world.”

Skepticism, however, was high in the Muslim world. The Bush administration alienated those in the Middle East by mistreating prisoners at its detention center for terrorism suspects at Guantanamo Bay, Cuba, and inmates at Iraq’s Abu Ghraib prison — human rights violations also condemned worldwide.

Some Iraqis, who have suffered through five years of a war ignited by the United States and its allies, said they would believe positive change when they saw it.

“Obama’s victory will do nothing for the Iraqi issue nor for the Palestinian issue,” said Muneer Jamal, a Baghdad resident. “I think all the promises Obama made during the campaign will remain mere promises.”

In Pakistan, a country vital to the U.S.-led war on the al-Qaida terrorist network and neighbor to Afghanistan, many hoped Obama would bring some respite from rising militant violence that many blame on Bush.

Still, Mohammed Arshad, a 28-year-old schoolteacher in the capital, Islamabad, doubted Obama’s ability to change U.S. foreign policy dramatically.

“It is true that Bush gave America a very bad name. He has become a symbol of hate. But I don’t think the change of face will suddenly make any big difference,” he said.

Obama’s victory was greeted with cheers across Latin America, a region that has shifted sharply to the left during the Bush years. From Mexico to Chile, leaders expressed hope for warmer relations based on mutual respect — a quality many felt has been missing from U.S. foreign policy.

Venezuela and Bolivia, which booted out the U.S. ambassadors after accusing the Bush administration of meddling in their internal politics, said they were ready to reestablish diplomatic relations, and Brazil’s president was among several leaders urging Obama to be more flexible toward Cuba.

On the streets of Rio de Janeiro, people expressed a mixture of joy, disbelief, and hope for the future.

“It’s the beginning of a different era,” police officer Emmanuel Miranda said. “The United States is a country to dream about, and for us black Brazilians, it is even easier to do so now.”

Many around the world found Obama’s international roots — his father was Kenyan, and he lived four years in Indonesia as a child — compelling and attractive.

“What an inspiration. He is the first truly global U.S. president the world has ever had,” said Pracha Kanjananont, a 29-year-old Thai sitting at a Starbuck’s in Bangkok. “He had an Asian childhood, African parentage and has a Middle Eastern name. He is a truly global president.”

“Change has come to America.” Obama Victory Speech

Posted in obama, obama's victory with tags , , on November 5, 2008 by sweetangel16175

If there is anyone out there who still doubts that America is a place where all things are possible; who still wonders if the dream of our founders is alive in our time; who still questions the power of our democracy, tonight is your answer.

Its the answer told by lines that stretched around schools and churches in numbers this nation has never seen; by people who waited three hours and four hours, many for the very first time in their lives, because they believed that this time must be different; that their voice could be that difference.

Its the answer spoken by young and old, rich and poor, Democrat and Republican, black, white, Latino, Asian, Native American, gay, straight, disabled and not disabled – Americans who sent a message to the world that we have never been a collection of Red States and Blue States: we are, and always will be, the United States of America.

Its the answer that led those who have been told for so long by so many to be cynical, and fearful, and doubtful of what we can achieve to put their hands on the arc of history and bend it once more toward the hope of a better day.

Its been a long time coming, but tonight, because of what we did on this day, in this election, at this defining moment, change has come to America.

I just received a very gracious call from Senator McCain. He fought long and hard in this campaign, and hes fought even longer and harder for the country he loves. He has endured sacrifices for America that most of us cannot begin to imagine, and we are better off for the service rendered by this brave and selfless leader. I congratulate him and Governor Palin for all they have achieved, and I look forward to working with them to renew this nations promise in the months ahead.

I want to thank my partner in this journey, a man who campaigned from his heart and spoke for the men and women he grew up with on the streets of Scranton and rode with on that train home to Delaware, the Vice President-elect of the United States, Joe Biden.

I would not be standing here tonight without the unyielding support of my best friend for the last sixteen years, the rock of our family and the love of my life, our nations next First Lady, Michelle Obama. Sasha and Malia, I love you both so much, and you have earned the new puppy thats coming with us to the White House. And while shes no longer with us, I know my grandmother is watching, along with the family that made me who I am. I miss them tonight, and know that my debt to them is beyond measure.

To my campaign manager David Plouffe, my chief strategist David Axelrod, and the best campaign team ever assembled in the history of politics – you made this happen, and I am forever grateful for what youve sacrificed to get it done.

But above all, I will never forget who this victory truly belongs to – it belongs to you.

I was never the likeliest candidate for this office. We didnt start with much money or many endorsements. Our campaign was not hatched in the halls of Washington – it began in the backyards of Des Moines and the living rooms of Concord and the front porches of Charleston.

It was built by working men and women who dug into what little savings they had to give five dollars and ten dollars and twenty dollars to this cause. It grew strength from the young people who rejected the myth of their generations apathy; who left their homes and their families for jobs that offered little pay and less sleep; from the not-so-young people who braved the bitter cold and scorching heat to knock on the doors of perfect strangers; from the millions of Americans who volunteered, and organized, and proved that more than two centuries later, a government of the people, by the people and for the people has not perished from this Earth. This is your victory.

I know you didnt do this just to win an election and I know you didnt do it for me. You did it because you understand the enormity of the task that lies ahead. For even as we celebrate tonight, we know the challenges that tomorrow will bring are the greatest of our lifetime – two wars, a planet in peril, the worst financial crisis in a century. Even as we stand here tonight, we know there are brave Americans waking up in the deserts of Iraq and the mountains of Afghanistan to risk their lives for us. There are mothers and fathers who will lie awake after their children fall asleep and wonder how theyll make the mortgage, or pay their doctors bills, or save enough for college. There is new energy to harness and new jobs to be created; new schools to build and threats to meet and alliances to repair.

The road ahead will be long. Our climb will be steep. We may not get there in one year or even one term, but America – I have never been more hopeful than I am tonight that we will get there. I promise you – we as a people will get there.

There will be setbacks and false starts. There are many who wont agree with every decision or policy I make as President, and we know that government cant solve every problem. But I will always be honest with you about the challenges we face. I will listen to you, especially when we disagree. And above all, I will ask you join in the work of remaking this nation the only way its been done in America for two-hundred and twenty-one years – block by block, brick by brick, calloused hand by calloused hand.

What began twenty-one months ago in the depths of winter must not end on this autumn night. This victory alone is not the change we seek – it is only the chance for us to make that change. And that cannot happen if we go back to the way things were. It cannot happen without you.

So let us summon a new spirit of patriotism; of service and responsibility where each of us resolves to pitch in and work harder and look after not only ourselves, but each other. Let us remember that if this financial crisis taught us anything, its that we cannot have a thriving Wall Street while Main Street suffers – in this country, we rise or fall as one nation; as one people.

Let us resist the temptation to fall back on the same partisanship and pettiness and immaturity that has poisoned our politics for so long. Let us remember that it was a man from this state who first carried the banner of the Republican Party to the White House – a party founded on the values of self-reliance, individual liberty, and national unity. Those are values we all share, and while the Democratic Party has won a great victory tonight, we do so with a measure of humility and determination to heal the divides that have held back our progress. As Lincoln said to a nation far more divided than ours, We are not enemies, but friends…though passion may have strained it must not break our bonds of affection. And to those Americans whose support I have yet to earn – I may not have won your vote, but I hear your voices, I need your help, and I will be your President too.

And to all those watching tonight from beyond our shores, from parliaments and palaces to those who are huddled around radios in the forgotten corners of our world – our stories are singular, but our destiny is shared, and a new dawn of American leadership is at hand. To those who would tear this world down – we will defeat you. To those who seek peace and security – we support you. And to all those who have wondered if Americas beacon still burns as bright – tonight we proved once more that the true strength of our nation comes not from our the might of our arms or the scale of our wealth, but from the enduring power of our ideals: democracy, liberty, opportunity, and unyielding hope.

For that is the true genius of America – that America can change. Our union can be perfected. And what we have already achieved gives us hope for what we can and must achieve tomorrow.

This election had many firsts and many stories that will be told for generations. But one thats on my mind tonight is about a woman who cast her ballot in Atlanta. Shes a lot like the millions of others who stood in line to make their voice heard in this election except for one thing – Ann Nixon Cooper is 106 years old.

She was born just a generation past slavery; a time when there were no cars on the road or planes in the sky; when someone like her couldnt vote for two reasons – because she was a woman and because of the color of her skin.

And tonight, I think about all that shes seen throughout her century in America – the heartache and the hope; the struggle and the progress; the times we were told that we cant, and the people who pressed on with that American creed: Yes we can.

At a time when womens voices were silenced and their hopes dismissed, she lived to see them stand up and speak out and reach for the ballot. Yes we can.

When there was despair in the dust bowl and depression across the land, she saw a nation conquer fear itself with a New Deal, new jobs and a new sense of common purpose. Yes we can.

When the bombs fell on our harbor and tyranny threatened the world, she was there to witness a generation rise to greatness and a democracy was saved. Yes we can.

She was there for the buses in Montgomery, the hoses in Birmingham, a bridge in Selma, and a preacher from Atlanta who told a people that We Shall Overcome. Yes we can.

A man touched down on the moon, a wall came down in Berlin, a world was connected by our own science and imagination. And this year, in this election, she touched her finger to a screen, and cast her vote, because after 106 years in America, through the best of times and the darkest of hours, she knows how America can change. Yes we can.

America, we have come so far. We have seen so much. But there is so much more to do. So tonight, let us ask ourselves – if our children should live to see the next century; if my daughters should be so lucky to live as long as Ann Nixon Cooper, what change will they see? What progress will we have made?

This is our chance to answer that call. This is our moment. This is our time – to put our people back to work and open doors of opportunity for our kids; to restore prosperity and promote the cause of peace; to reclaim the American Dream and reaffirm that fundamental truth – that out of many, we are one; that while we breathe, we hope, and where we are met with cynicism, and doubt, and those who tell us that we cant, we will respond with that timeless creed that sums up the spirit of a people:

Yes We Can. Thank you, God bless you, and may God Bless the United States of America.

Did Obama buy the election?

Posted in Uncategorized on November 7, 2008 by sweetangel16175

I saw this in an ad…

As everyone knows, Barack Obama has spent excessive amounts of money on his presidential campaign, with a total at least doubling that of John McCain’s. Barack Obama took out ads in video games, and even had a special 30 minute infomercial broadcasted just for this 2008 presidential election. Obama is trying desperately to reach out to young voters and minority voters, but there gets to a point when you’ve gone too far. If you have to spend hundreds or billions of dollars to get elected, is it really about politics, or does it just come down to popularity and riches? Barack Obama was spending at a rate close to $91 million in just two weeks, where John McCain was only spending a mere $22 million in a two week period. 
Why did Barack Obama spend so much money during this election, when John McCain spent bushels less? Did Obama buy the election?

are people really that nit picky about the details or are the just being stupid?
no, obama did NOT buy the election and so what if he spent twice as many dollars as mccain?

Clarksburg women charged for hate crime

Posted in black and white, concept of racism, conflict, hate crime, identifying against, kkk, racism, racism and the concept of identifying against, racism exists in the united states, racism in america, racism today, the kkk, the klu klux klan, violence, white supremacy with tags , , , , on November 13, 2008 by sweetangel16175
CLARKSBURG, W.Va. — Clarksburg police say a white woman wearing a sheet with “KKK” written on it came out of an apartment building and attacked a 15-year-old black girl on Sunday. The woman is expected to be charged with a hate crime, said Clarksburg Police Chief Marshall Goff. Names were not yet being released, he said.

“She came out of the building and was yelling obscenities and racial stuff at the juvenile,” Goff said. “Charges are pending; she could be served as early as tomorrow.”

Goff said police haven’t ruled out the possibility that the woman has mental problems.

The woman slapped the girl and kicked her in the stomach, he said.

The incident happened outside an apartment building on West Pike Street in downtown Clarksburg, he said.

“The girl was visiting a friend with her mother at the apartment building,” Goff said. “It is a very unusual occurrence in this area. It’s something we are not going to tolerate and will prosecute to the full extent of the law.”

Clarksburg Woman Arrested After Racial Incident
Posted Tuesday, October 7, 2008 ; 06:06 PM


Rebecca Lowe is facing a felony charge. CLARKSBURG – The police have arrested a Clarksburg woman for allegedly yelling racial slurs at a fourteen-year-old black girl.

Officers say the girl was walking past an apartment building on West Pike Street, when Rebecca Lowe, 32, came outside wearing a white sheet over her head.

The sheet had the initials K-K-K written on it in black marker.

They say Lowe slapped and kicked the girl, while yelling the slurs.

Police have charged her with prohibiting the girl’s civil rights.

It is a felony charge.

Lowe was arraigned Tuesday morning and released on $20,000 bond.

 

Prop 8

Posted in gay marriage, prop 8 with tags , on November 13, 2008 by sweetangel16175

You are a bigot or ignorant if you vote yes on Prop 8. Here’s why.

First of all, I’d like to say I’m shocked and appalled by this proposition.  To think, in a time after civil rights have been won and equality for everyone is supposed to be, I can turn on my television and see right wing extremists posting commercials that schools by law must teach children about gay marriage, or that telling children that gays exist is somehow a bad thing and these people should be swept under the rug is beyond words.  I’m ashamed of my state, and I’m ashamed of the 48% of California who are about to be defeated by this proposition failing.

1. This proposition was made by religious extremists.  They are religious extremists, this proposition was put forward by ADF an extremist Christian group of lawyers that purports that the U.S. government is against the church and demands religion be taught in schools, and posting in every government building.  Before this league of hate was formed, they didn’t classify as a group and were known as the LDS, or the layman would know them as the “Mormon Church”.  This same group had to be sanctioned in 1978 by the U.S. supreme court to stop their discrimination against blacks.  Now they’ve returned to discriminate against gays and lesbians by hiding behind their newly formed goon squad of lawyers, the ADF.

2. They claim that children -will- be taught in schools about gay marriage and this is a fact because its “already happened in Massachusetts.”  There is extremely limited information about whether this is actually being taught at length to any students in Massachusetts aside from a few isolated incidents sensationalized by the ADF.  Moreover, the California education system is run completely differently than Massachusetts.  Teaching in the classroom is determined by the California Education Code, Teachers Association, and Parent involvement.  If our students are taught gay marriage its because our educators, legislators and overall parents believe it needs to be taught.  This means 66% of the power comes from you as a voter.  You vote the legislators in, and the PTA has a voice in what’s taught.  End of story.

3.  Another argument made by the ADF is that children can’t “opt out” of this instruction.  I’ve already established that this instruction doesn’t exist unless teachers, legislators and parents want it, but I’ll address this anyway.  This has already been disproven by a press release by the school who hosted the field trip found here.  This footage is shocking, be warned but please note that TWO students did opt out of this education, contrary to what the ADF would have you believe.  In every educator I know, every student I know and my experience, marriage was taught very little, if at all.  It was so minor neither I nor any student I’m familiar with has any recollection of any marital education.  Its a sidebar and mentioning that gay marriage exists and happens isn’t something students should get opted out of.  Students aren’t taught anything more than it exists.  Similar arguments like this have been used by religious nuts whenever something new and scary comes around, like interracial marriage.  Its not different, its the same.

4. The scary argument by the ADF is that churches might lose their tax exemptions if this proposition fails.  The document they cite to support this says that if a Church is to become overly involved in governmental politics they can lose their tax exemptions.  This is true whether gays can or can’t marry, it has nothing to do with the argument.

5.  The ADF claims that the 4 extremist judges were wrong for overturning the voters decision and “ignored” their wishes.  This is blatantly false as anyone who has remotely read the transcripts from this case can tell you.  It was at the heart of the debate.  The simple fact is if the people want something that is unconstitutional, the justice system has an obligation to fix it, regardless of the people’s wishes.  Remember at one point we wanted slaves, then we wanted separate by equal.  Other extremist judges?  Brown v. The Board of Education, Roe v. Wade.  These are taught to children as the pinnacle of our accomplishments as a fair and just society.  I salute these judges for doing the right thing and making one more page in history against oppression.

6. Lastly, the ADF purports that according to the law churches can be sued for bigotry against certain groups.  In the court case that overturned the 2000 anti-gay legislation, it was specifically stated that there would be no sanctions to churches or any other religious groups for beliefs that conflicted with the right to gay marriage.  Forget the countless court cases that have ruled for churches under the protection of the first amendment rights.  As a matter of fact these laws protecting churches are so extreme and overprotective that churches like the Westboro Baptist Church can tell grieving mothers of killed soldiers that their sons are burning in hell at their son’s funerals.  Churches are in no danger from prop 8 failing.

Do the right thing.  Stop being a dumbass and see this legislation for what it is.  Vote no, and be a part of the group that 30 years from now people will look back and say “they had the right idea”, not the group of racists and bigots that fought against fundamental human rights.

Why is France Burning?

Posted in african, anger, anti-islamism, black and white, categorizing people, children suffering, classifying people, concept of racism, crimes against humanity, discrimination, forms of racism, hate, identifying against, ignorance, ignorance of people, images in the media, islam, islam and violence, lack of understanding, muslim, muslim is not a race, muslims, muslims are not terrorist, no respect, police brutality, politicallly correct dream of racism, prejudice, race, race is a social concept, racism, racism and the concept of identifying against, racism in france, racism today, stereotypes, stereotypes of islam, terrorism, violence, violence and islam with tags , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , on November 16, 2008 by sweetangel16175

WHY IS FRANCE BURNING?

WHY IS FRANCE BURNING?

Doug Ireland’s ZSpace Page

Join ZSpace

Saturday night was the 10th day of the spreading youth riots that have much of France in flames — and it was the worst night ever since the first riot erupted in a suburban Paris ghetto of low-income housing, with 1295 vehicles — from private cars to public buses — burned last night, a huge jump from the 897 set afire the previous evening. And, for the first time, the violence born in the suburban ghettos last night invaded the center of Paris — some 40 vehicles were set alight in Le Marais (the pricey home to the most famous gay ghetto in Paris, around the Place de la Republique nearby, and in the bourgeois 17th arrondissement, only a stone’s throw from the dilapidated ghetto of the Goutte d’Or in the 18th arrondissement.

 

As someone who lived in France for nearly a decade, and who has visited those suburban ghettos, where the violence started, on reporting trips any number of times, I have not been surprised by this tsunami of inchoate youth rebellion that is engulfing France. It is the result of thirty years of government neglect: of the failure of the French political classes — of both right and left — to make any serious effort to integrate its Muslim and black populations into the larger French economy and culture; and of the deep-seated, searing, soul-destroying racism that the unemployed and profoundly alienated young of the ghettos face every day of their lives, both from the police, and when trying to find a job or decent housing.

 

To understand the origins of this profound crisis for France, it is important to step back and remember that the ghettos where festering resentment has now burst into flames were created as a matter of industrial policy by the French state.

 

If France’s population of immigrant origin — mostly Arab, some black — is today quite large (more than 10% of the total population), it is because there was a government and industrial policy during the post-World War II boom years of reconstruction and economic expansion which the French call “les trentes glorieuses” – the 30 glorious years — to recruit from France’s foreign colonies laborers and factory and menial workers for jobs which there were no Frenchmen to fill. These immigrant workers were desperately needed to allow the French economy to expand due to the shortage of male manpower caused by two World Wars, which killed many Frenchmen, and slashed the native French birth-rates too. Moreover, these immigrant workers were considered passive and unlikely to strike (unlike the highly political French working class and its Communist-led unions.) This government-and-industry-sponsored influx of Arab workers (many of whom saved up to bring their families to France from North Africa) was reinforced following Algerian independence by the Harkis.

 

The Harkis (whose story is movingly told by Dalila Kerchouche in her Destins de Harkis) were the native Algerians who fought for and worked with France during the post-war anti-colonial struggles for independence — and who for their trouble were horribly treated by France. Some 100,000 Harkis were killed by the Algerian FLN (National Liberation Front) after the French shamelessly abandoned them to a lethal fate when the French occupying army evacuated itself and the French colonists from Algeria. Moreover, those Harki families who were saved, often at the initiative of individual military commanders who refused to obey orders not to evacuate them, once in France were parked in unspeakable, filthy, crowded concentration camps for many long years and never benefited from any government aid — a nice reward for their sacrifices for France, of which they were, after all, legally citizens. Their ghettoized children and grandchildren, naturally, harbor certain resentments.

 

France’s other immigrant workers were warehoused in huge, high-rise low-income housing ghettos — known as “cités” (Americans would say “the projects”) — specially built for them, and deliberately placed out of sight in the suburbs around most of France’s major urban agglomerations, so that their darker-skinned inhabitants wouldn’t pollute the center cities of Paris, Lyon, Toulouse, Lille, Nice and the others of white France’s urban centers today encircled by flames. Often there was only just enough public transport provided to take these uneducated working class Arabs and blacks directly to their jobs in the burgeoning factories of the “peripherique” — the suburban peripheries that encircled Paris and its smaller sisters — but little or none linking the ghettos to the urban centers.

 

Now 30, 40, and 50 years old, these high-rise human warehouses in the isolated suburbs are today run-down, dilapidated, sinister places, with broken elevators that remain unrepaired, heating systems left dysfunctional in winter, dirt and dog-shit in the hallways, broken windows, and few commercial amenities — shopping for basic necessities is often quite limited and difficult, while entertainment and recreational facilities for youth are truncated and totally inadequate when they’re not non-existent. Both apartments and schools are over-crowded (birth control is a cultural taboo in the Muslim culture the immigrants brought with them and transmitted to their children, and even for their male grandchildren of today — who’ve adopted hip-hop culture and created their own French-language rap music of extraordinary vitality (which often embodies stinging social and political content) — condoms are a no-no because of Arab machismo, contributing to rising AIDS rates in the ghettos.

 

The first week in December will mark the 22nd anniversary of the Marche des Beurs (Beur means Arab in French slang). I was present to see the cortege of 100,000 arrive in Paris — it was the Franco-Arab equivalent of Dr. Martin Luther King’s 1963 March on Washington for Jobs and Justice The Marche des Beurs was organized from Lyon’s horrific, enormous suburban high-rise ghetto, Les Minguettes, with the help of a charismatic left-wing French Catholic worker-priest, Father Christian Delorme, and its central theme was the demand to be recognized as French “comme les autres” — like everyone else … a demand, in sum, for complete integration. But for the mass of Franco-Arabs, little has changed since 1983 — and the integrationist movement of “jeunes beurs” created around that march petered out in frustration and despair. In recent years, its place has been taken by Islamist fundamentalists operating through local mosques — the mediatic symbol of this retreat into a separatist, communitarian-religious politics is the slick demagogue Tariq Ramadan, a philosophy professor who uses one cosmetically democratic discourse when he’s speaking on French TV, and a fiery, hard-line fundamentalist discourse in the Arab-language cassettes of his speeches that sell like hotcakes to Franco-Arab ghetto youth. (Ramadan’s double language has been meticulously documented by the Arab-speaking journalist Caroline Fourest in her book published last fall by Editions Grasset, “Frere Tariq: discourse, methode et strategie de Tariq Ramadan,” extracts from which have been published in the weekly l’Express.) But the current rebellion has little to do with Islamic fundamentalism.

 

In 1990, Francois Mitterrand — the Socialist President then — described what life was like for jobless ghetto youths warehoused in the overcrowded “cités”:

 

“What hope does a young person have who’s been born in a quartier without a soul, who lives in an unspeakably ugly high-rise, surrounded by more ugliness, imprisoned by gray walls in a gray wasteland and condemned to a gray life, with all around a society that prefers to look away until it’s time to get mad, time to FORBID.”

 

Well, Mitterrand’s perceptive and moving words remained just that — words — for his urban policy was an underfunded, unfocussed failure that only put a few band-aids on a metastasizing cancer — and 15 years after Mitterrand’s diagnosis, the hopelessness and alienation of these ghetto youths and their “gray lives” has only become deeper and more rancid still.

 

The response to the last ten days of violent youth rebellion by the conservative government has been inept and tone-deaf. For the first four days of the rebellion, Chirac and his Prime Minister, Dominique de Villepin decided to let the hyper-ambitious, megalomaniacal Interior Minister, Nicolas Sarkozy, lead the government’s response to the youth’s violence and arson. Chirac and Villepin detest Sarkozy, who has been openly campaigning to replace Chirac as president in 2007 (Villepin was made P.M. in the hopes that he could block Sarkozy for the right’s presidential nomination), The President and his P.M. thought that “Sarko,” as he’s commonly referred to in France — who won his widespread popularity as a hardline, law-and-order demagogue on the issue of domestic insecurity — would be unable to stop the violence, and thus damage his presidential campaign.

 

But Sarkozy only poured verbal kerosene on the flames, dismissing the ghetto youth in the most insulting and racist terms and calling for a policy of repression. “Sarko” made headlines with his declarations that he would “karcherise” the ghettos of “la racaille“– words the U.S. press has utterly inadequately translated to mean “clean” the ghettos of “scum.” But these two words have an infinitely harsher and insulting flavor in French. “Karcher” is the well-known brand name of a system of cleaning surfaces by super-high-pressure sand-blasting or water-blasting that very violently peals away the outer skin of encrusted dirt — like pigeon-shit — even at the risk of damaging what’s underneath. To apply this term to young human beings and proffer it as a strategy is a verbally fascist insult and, as a policy proposed by an Interior Minister, is about as close as one can get to hollering “ethnic cleansing” without actually saying so. It implies raw police power and force used very aggressively, with little regard for human rights. I wonder how many Anglo-American correspondents get the inflammatory, terribly vicious flavor of the word in French? The translation of “karcherise” by “clean” just misses completely the inflammatory violence of what Sarko was really saying. And “racaille” is infinitely more pejorative than “scum” to French-speakers — it has the flavor of characterizing an entire group of people as subhuman, inherently evil and criminal, worthless, and is, in other words, one of the most serious insults one could launch at the rebellious ghetto youth.

 

As the rebellion has spread beyond the Paris suburbs as far south as Marseilles and Nice and as far north as Lille, Sarkozy has been thundering that the spreading violence is centrally “organized.” But on the telephone this morning from Paris, the dean of French investigative reporters — Claude Angeli, editor of Le Canard Enchaine — told me, “That’s not true — this isn’t being organized by the Islamist fundamentalists, as Sarkozy is implying to scare people. Sure, kids in neighborhoods are using their cellphones and text messages to warn each other where the cops are coming so they can move and pick other targets for their arson. But the rebellion is spreading because the youth have a sense of solidarity that comes from watching television — they imitate what they’re seeing, and they sense themselves targeted by Sarkozy’s inflammatory rhetoric. The rebellion is spreading spontaneously — driven especially by racist police conduct that is the daily lot of these youths. It’s incredible the level of police racism — they’re arrested or controlled and have their papers checked because they have dark skins, and the police are verbally brutal, calling them ‘bougnoules’ [a racist insult, something like the American "towel-heads", only worse] and telling them, ‘Lower your eyes! Lower your eyes!’ as if they had no right to look a policeman in the face. It’s utterly dehumanizing. No wonder these kids feel so divorced from authority.”

 

A team report in today’s French daily, Liberation (where I was once a columnist), interviews ghetto youths, and asks them to explain the reasons for their anger. And, the paper reports, “All, or almost all, cite ‘Sarko’….a 22-year old student says, ‘Sarkozy owes us his excuses for what he said. When I see what’s happened, I come back to the same image: Sarkozy when he went to Argenteuil, raising his head and thundering, Madame, we’re going to clean all that up. Result? Sarko sent every body over the top, he showed a total disrespect toward everybody” in the ghetto.” A 13-year-old tells the Liberation reporters: “‘It’s us who are going to put Sarkozy through the Karcher…Will I be out making trouble tonight?’ He smiles and says, ‘that’s classified information.’” Another 28-year-old youth: “Who’s setting the fires? They’re kids between 14 and 22, we don’t really know who they are because they put on masks, don’t talk, and don’t brag about it the next day … but instead of fucking everything up where they live, it would be better if they held a demo, or went and fucked up the people and the stores in Paris. We’ve got minister, Sarko, who says ‘You’re all the same.’ Me, I say non, we all say non — but in reply we still get, ‘You’re all the same.’ That response from the government creates something in common between all of us, a kind of solidarity. These kids want to get attention, to let people know they exist. So, they same to themselves, ‘If we get nasty and create panic, they won’t forget us, they’ll know we’re in a neighborhood where we need help.”

 

Yesterday, when Sarkozy — who is Minister of Religion as well as Interior Minister — wanted to make an appearance at the Catholic Bishops’ conference in Paris, they refused to let him speak — and instead, the Bishops issued a ringing statement denouncing “those who would call for repression and instill fear” instead of responding to the economic, social, and racial causes of the riots. This was an unusually sharp rebuke directed squarely at Sarkozy.

 

Under the headline “Budget Cuts Exasperate Suburban Mayors,” Le Monde reports today on how Chirac and his conservatives have compounded 30 years of neglect of the ghettos by slashing even deeper into social programs: 20% annual cuts in subsidies for neighborhood groups that work with youths since 2003, cuts in youth job-training programs and tax credits for hiring ghetto youth, cuts in education and programs to teach kids how to read and write, cuts in neighborhood police who get to know ghetto kids and work with them (when Sarkozy went to Toulouse, he told the neighborhood police: “You’re job is not to be playing soccer with these kids, your job is to arrest them!”) With fewer and fewer neighborhood cops to do preventive work that defuses youth alienation and violence, the alternative is to wait for more explosions and then send in the CRS (Compagnies Republicaines de Securite, hard-line paramilitary SWAT teams). Budget cuts for social programs plus more repression, is a prescription for more violence.

 

That’s why Le Monde’s editorial today warned that a continuation of this blind policy creates a big risk of provoking a repeat of 2002, when the neo-fascist Jean-Marie Le Pen made it into the runoff.

 

And a majority of the country, empoisoned even more by racism after the violence of the last ten days, seems willing to accept more and more repression: a poll released last night on France 2 public TV shows that 57% of the French support Nicolas Sarkozy’s hard-line approach to the ghetto youths’ rebellion, now spreading right across France. Sarko’s demagogy seems to be working — at least with the electorate — but it won’t stop the violence, it will only increase it.

 

 

Doug Ireland, a longtime radical journalist and media critic, runs the blog DIRELAND, where this article appeared Nov. 6, 2005.

Racism Unfiltered in France

Posted in black and white, categorizing people, classifying people, colorblind racism, concept of racism, identifying against, ignorance, ignorance of people, race, racism, racism in france, racism today with tags , , , on November 16, 2008 by sweetangel16175

If the problem of racism in American discourse is typified by the N-word outburst of comedian Michael Richards followed by his abject apology, the French variant is altogether more toxic. The latest outrage came from second-string TV personality and self-appointed social commentator Pascal Sevran, whose recently published book included the obscenely racist idea that the “black [penis] is responsible for famine in Africa.” Elaborating in a newspaper interview, Sevran said, “Africa is dying from all the children born there” to parents supposedly too sexually undisciplined or dumb to realize they could not feed them all. The answer to the problem? “We need sterilize half the planet,” Sevran emphatically replied. Known as an relentless attention-seeker, the defiant Sevran drew only limited fire for his comments, and a public rebuke from his public television employer — though not the cancellation of his Sunday program that many demanded. Appalled at the light punishment, the government of Niger (itself a victim of recent famines) announced it would file libel charges against Sevran in French courts.

Sevran’s prurient opinions are but the latest addition to the growing racist chatter in the French mainstream. A month earlier, a Socialist political kingpin in the Montpellier region sparked fury — and possible expulsion from the party — by lamenting that France’s national soccer team fielded “9 blacks out of 11″ starting players. “I’m ashamed of this country,” in which “the whites are lousy,” he groused, and would soon be fielding teams “where all 11 players are black.” That echoed a comment a year earlier by philosopher Alain Finkelkraut, who — seeking to explain the 2005 rioting by youths descended from immigrants in France’s suburbs — made allusion to France’s “white-black-Arab” soccer side that won the 1998 World Cup and became an icon of French social integration. ” Today, [the team is] black-black-black, and it’s the laughingstock of Europe,” Finkelkraut complained.

Even some black Frenchmen have joined the bigoted chorus: In November, the black comic known as Dieudonn� made a conspicuous appearance at the annual congress of Jean-Marie Le Pen’s National Front party — much to the pleasure of extreme-rightists looking to lose their racist stigma without changing their xenophobic positions. For the last two years, the self-described leftist Dieudonn� had outdone even Le Pen in Jew-baiting, delivering a series of brazenly anti-Semitic remarks, belittling the Holocaust and depicting Jews as racist persecutors of blacks and Arabs. Though that earned him general condemnation, Dieudonn�’s high-profile fraternizing with a party treated as a pariah by most French minorities and voters indicated that he, too, was looking for a more effective manner to promote his divisive positions. His flirtation with Le Pen found support from Ahmed Moualek, a blogger and influential voice from France’s blighted suburban housing projects who said he’d rather debate with “an intelligent racist than with a stupid anti-racist,” noting that while Le Pen’s “language can at times shock people, he’s an honest man.”

The rising torrent of racist language and publicly expressed racist attitudes may be a sign less that racism is spreading, than that the boundaries of mainstream tolerance are changing. As in the U.S., France has seen an increase in provocative shock content in entertainment and commentary, whether for comic effect or political impact. Interior Minister and presidential hopeful Nicolas Sarkozy drew protests when he used a racially loaded term to denounce young men rioting in the suburbs last year — an outcry that also coincided with his jump in polls. The street patois of those ethnically diverse projects, meanwhile, has also long contained its own racially aggressive “shock” element, with the rejoinder “ta race” (your race) a kind of generic, all-purpose slight. Clearly, the political “filter” in the U.S. public square that prompts a Michael Richards or a Mel Gibson to grovel apologetically following publicly recorded racial insults is considerably less developed in France. Indeed, last year’s riots were a stark reminder of how poorly France has done in integrating its diversity, remaining locked in an officially “color-blind” national ideology that often simply avoids confronting the problems of racial inequality. France counts no blacks or Arabs as members of parliament, and its corporate boardrooms don’t fare much better.

France rejects affirmative action as incompatible with its republican ideals of color-blind equality for all citizens. Nice in theory, but that’s not working in practice: discrimination continues, inequality is rife, and notions of color-blindness don’t square with the rising chorus of racially loaded commentary. Color-blindness may also function to keep France blind to racial discrimination and inequality, but the rising tide of anger in the projects and racist chatter in the mainstream suggests that the French may soon have no choice but to openly confront what color-blindness prefers not to see.

Bill O’Reilly’s Lynching Party

Posted in black and white, colorblind, colorblind racism, crimes against humanity, identifying against, ignorance, ignorance of people, obama, racism, racism today with tags , , , on November 24, 2008 by sweetangel16175

http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=xyPNDS6TRvw&feature=related

Bill O’Reilly talks about lynching Michelle Obama.

“And I don’t want to go on a lynching party against Michelle Obama unless there’s evidence, hard facts that say this is how the woman really feels. If that’s how she really feels– that America is a bad country or a flawed nation, whatever– then that is legit. We’ll track it down.”

bill o’reilly still has the same mentality, the same mindset as we did a hundred years ago.
i feel really bad for him.

America is not a country. the united states, canada, and mexico are countries, but america is not a country.
there’s a big difference between flawed and bad. they both are making mistakes. bad is just intentional and flawed is unintentional. the united states is a flawed nation, but its not a bad nation. i mean, the united states is run by people and people are flawed, they make mistakes. for michelle obama to mention that is a good thing. she’s accepted that there’s room for change. O’Reilly is in denial that the united states is a flawed nation. Get over it, O’Reilly. Get over it.

A Day Without Gays

Posted in gay marriage with tags , , , on November 26, 2008 by sweetangel16175

http://daywithoutagay.org/

The worldwide media attention surrounding our massive grassweb efforts for gay rights has been tremendous. Join the Impact was a HUGE success and will continue to thrive because of our efforts.

We’ve reacted to anti-gay ballot initiatives in California, Arizona Florida, and Arkansas with anger, with resolve, and with courage. NOW, it’s time to show America and the world how we love.

Gay people and our allies are compassionate, sensitive, caring, mobilized, and programmed for success. A day without gays would be tragic because it would be a day without love.

On December 10, 2008 the gay community will take a historic stance against hatred by donating love to a variety of different causes.

On December 10, you are encouraged not to call in sick to work. You are encouraged to call in “gay”–and donate your time to service!

December 10, 2008 is International Human Rights Day. CLICK HERE to join us, and search or add to the list of human rights organizations that need our help RIGHT NOW.

If you are a non-profit in search of volunteers on December 10, 2008, post your info here, or email us at info@daywithoutagay.org, and we’ll add information about your group.

How Discrimination Feels

Posted in discrimination with tags , , on December 4, 2008 by sweetangel16175

Jane Elliot’s Experiment

Whether she planned the exercise previous to April 5, 1968 or not, on that day she implemented the exercise (also called an “experiment”) for the first time. Steven Armstrong was the first child to arrive to Elliot’s classroom on that day, asking why King was murdered the day before. After the rest of the class arrived, Elliot asked them what they knew about Negros. The children responded with various racial stereotypes such as Negros were dumb or could not hold jobs. She then asked these children if they would like to find out what it was like to be a Negro child and they agreed.[2]

On that day, a Friday, she decided to make the brown-eyed children the superior first, giving them extra privileges like second helpings at lunch, access to the new jungle gym and five minutes extra at recess.[2] She would not allow blue-eyed and brown-eyed children to drink from the same water fountain.[4] She would offer them praise for being hard-working and intelligent. The “blueys” on the other hand, would be disparaged. She even made the blue-eyed children wear crepe paper armbands.[2]

At first, there was resistance to the idea that blue-eyed children were not the equals of brown-eyed children. To counter this, she used a pseudo-scientific explanation for her actions by stating that the melanin responsible for making brown-eyed children… also was linked to intelligence and ability, therefore the “blueys” lack of pigmentation would result in lack of these qualities.[2] Shortly thereafter, this initial resistance fell away. Those who were deemed “superior” became arrogant, bossy and otherwise unpleasant to their “inferior” classmates. Their grades also improved, doing mathematical and reading tasks that seemed outside their ability before. These “inferior” classmates also transformed – into timid and subservient children, including those who had previously been dominant in the class. These children’s academic performance suffered, even with tasks that had been simple before.[4]

The following Monday, Elliott reversed the exercise, making the blue-eyed children superior. While the blue-eyed children did taunt the brown-eyed in ways similar to what had occurred the previous Friday, Elliott reports it was much less intense. At 2:30 on that Monday, Elliott told the brown-eyed children to take off their armbands and the children cried and hugged each other. To reflect on the experience, she had the children write letters to Coretta Scott King and write compositions about the experience.[2]

This exercise changed her life, both as a teacher and personally. Her reflections on what she had witnessed would influence how she would approach race relations and teaching. “She had not told her pupils to treat each other differently, only that they were different; and yet they developed the characteristic responses of discrimination. Jane Elliott felt that they did this because they had already absorbed discriminatory behavior from their parents and other adults.”[4] Their willingness to accept the inferiority of a group of people was no small part due to the fact that children believe what adults, including teachers, tell them and follow their example. However, the blue-eyed students who had experienced discrimination on the previous Friday, seemed to modify their behavior when it was their turn to be “superior” on Monday. While they did exhibit some of the same discriminatory behaviors, they were much less intense supposedly because they already knew what it was like.[2] The exercise seemed to prove that black underachievement was a product of “white-dominated constructions of reality”. [1] She believes that what has been taught in schools (1968 to the present) conditions students that whiteness is the objective. Schools teach virtually nothing of what people of color have contributed to mankind while most people would have little trouble naming 10 white males who have done so. “That’s called racism, people,” according to Elliott, as she believes it is racism to deny or ignore what other people contribute. Elliott believes that teachers perpetuate racism by how they interact with their students. Teachers will call on white boys first, then white girls. They also establish a hierarchy based on who they pay attention to, where students are seated and how groups are formed.[3]

Because she believed so strongly in the value of this exercise, Elliott continued it every year, whether her students asked for it or not until 1984 when she quit teaching in the Riceville school system. However, she never involved these children’s parents because “It was the parents who were the cause of the racism that these kids displayed.”[5]

As much as Elliott believes in her exercise, she advises caution and restraint in implementing it. In fact, it is not implemented in most educational settings because, Elliott claims, “it is too controversial and too difficult to do”. To be an “educator” and not merely a “teacher”, one must “lead people out of ignorance.” To do this, Elliott recommends that teachers read books like “The Psychology of Blacks”, “Two Nations” by Andrew Hacker, “A Country of Strangers” and “Arabs and Jews in the Promised Land” as well as papers books written by Judith Katz and Peggy MacIntosh because teachers themselves need to overcome what they were taught before they can educate children. If they cannot do this, they should not do the blue-eyed/brown-eyed exercise. They must also do the exercise for the right reason – not just to “get their names in the paper”. She also recommends that teachers do it at home first, with their own children, before doing it in the classroom.[3] 

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Jane_Elliott

After Prop. 8, Some Say ‘Gay Is The New Black’

Posted in gay marriage with tags , on December 4, 2008 by sweetangel16175

After Prop. 8, Some Say ‘Gay Is The New Black’

NEW YORK (AP) ― Gay is the new black, say the protest signs and magazine covers, casting the gay marriage battle as the last frontier of equal rights for all.

Gay marriage is not a civil right, opponents counter, insisting that minority status comes from who you are rather than what you do.

The gay rights movement entered a new era when Barack Obama was elected the first black president the same day that voters in California and Florida passed referendums to prevent gays and lesbians from marrying, while Arizonans turned down civil unions and Arkansans said no to adoptions by same-sex couples.

Racism was defanged by Obama’s triumph, leaving gays as perhaps the last group of Americans claiming that their basic rights are being systematically denied.

“Black people are equal now, and gay people aren’t,” said Emil Wilbekin, a black gay man and the editor of Giant magazine. “I always have this discussion with my friends: What’s worse, being a black man or a black gay man?”

“Civil rights have come much further than gay rights,” he said. “A lot of people in the gay community have been condemned for their lifestyle and promiscuity and drugs and sex, so it’s odd that when they want to conform and model themselves after straight people and have the same rights for marriage and domestic partnership and adoption, they’re being blocked.”

In a cover story for the Advocate magazine titled “Gay is the New Black,” Michael Joseph Gross wrote, “These past few years we’ve made so much progress that we’d begun to think everybody saw us as we see ourselves. Suddenly we were faced with the reality that a majority of voters don’t like us, don’t think we’re normal, don’t believe our lives and loves count as much or are worth as much as theirs.”

Yet even some gay leaders are reluctant to directly tie their fight to the African-American legacy. They acknowledge significant differences in the experiences of gays and blacks, ranging from slavery to the relative affluence of white gay men to the choice made by some gays to conceal their sexual orientation, which is not an option for those with darker skin.

“I believe we are very much in a modern-day civil rights struggle,” said Joe Solmonese, president of the Human Rights Campaign, the nation’s largest gay rights organization.

“We liken some of the experiences that we have had and will have to the (black) civil rights struggle. We also are enormously respectful of the differences,” he said. “What we are best served doing is when we take lessons from the civil rights experience and apply them to our work.”

Complicating the issue is the domination of minority politics by blacks and Latinos, who can be less than friendly to gay issues.

In the vote on Proposition 8 in California, which repealed gay marriage, about 70 percent of blacks favored the ban, according to an exit poll; Latinos’ close vote may have favored it, though the poll’s small sample left some uncertainty. In Florida, 71 percent of blacks and 64 percent of Latinos favored a similar ban.

Opposition to gay rights often has a religious basis, and blacks and Latinos are more churchgoing than society at large. Twenty-six percent of blacks attend religious services more than once per week, compared with 16 percent of Latinos and 14 percent of whites, according to a 2007 survey by the Pew Forum on Religion and Public Life.

“I do not consider (gays) to be a minority in legal and adjudicated terms, the same way people who only like to eat broccoli with butter aren’t a minority,” said the Rev. Samuel Rodriguez, president of the National Hispanic Christian Leadership Conference. “We can’t categorize things according to behavior. It’s based on ethnicity, on who we are rather than what we do.”

“Who am I to say that you weren’t born that way … (but) sexual activity, what you do, who you sleep with, is your business,” Rodriguez said. “That’s between you, your lover, and the good God Almighty in heaven. I don’t want to know. Let’s leave sexual activity in the bedroom. The government shouldn’t be legislating what we do behind closed doors between two consenting adults. And to compare it to the African-American struggle, to me that’s an abomination.”

So is gay the new black, or did the election define a new and unique set of gay challenges?

“The gay fight for marriage has its own integrity, its own background,” said Andrew Cherlin, a professor of sociology and public policy at Johns Hopkins University. “The experience of blacks in the United States is very different. … I don’t think it helps the fight for equality to make that claim.”

Cherlin says that fight began in the 1980s when the AIDS epidemic unfolded. Gay partners had few rights to help their ailing loved ones, visit them in hospitals or inherit their property, which led to the push for civil unions.

Today, only Connecticut and Massachusetts permit gay marriage, and a few states allow civil unions or domestic partnerships that grant some rights of marriage. Galvanized by the stinging Nov. 4 defeat in liberal California, the marriage movement is now as much symbolic as practical.

“There was a shift in the ’90s, from rights to the symbolism of being married,” Cherlin said. “This is not primarily a battle about rights now. If it was, all you’d be hearing about is domestic partnerships. Now it’s at two levels simultaneously. One is the level of rights; the second is the level of symbols.”

One symbol that some see missing from the gay rights movement is a figurehead. There are famous people who are out and proud, such as Rep. Barney Frank, D-Mass., or Ellen DeGeneres. But “we don’t have our Martin Luther King or Malcolm X or Barack Obama,” Wilbekin said.

Yet the nature of activism has changed since the days when King proposed the idea of a mass march on Washington. The recent nationwide gay protests were instigated by a Seattle blogger who set up a Web page three days after the California vote.

And in some ways, gays see Obama himself as a symbol of gay progress — even though he opposes gay marriage.

Obama is in favor of civil unions, and during his victory speech, when he included gays in his description of America, it made them feel part of the historic racial milestone.

Solmonese said that the election defeats of Nov. 4 have inspired a level of gay activism not seen since the early days of the AIDS epidemic.

“That is buoyed by equal parts anger and rage about Proposition 8,” he said, “but also hope and inspiration about doing something that for a long time we didn’t think possible — like electing Barack Obama as our president.”

Black or White Doll

Posted in black and white with tags , , on December 9, 2008 by sweetangel16175

Discrimination and Hate Crime Against Arab Americans

Posted in anti semitism, anti-islamism, effects of stereotyping, identifying against, if you open your eyes, ignorance, ignorance of people, islamophobia, muslim, muslims, racism today, religion with tags , , , , , , , , on December 9, 2008 by sweetangel16175

http://www.adc.org/index.php?id=3388

ADC RELEASES REPORT ON HATE CRIMES AND DISCRIMINATION AGAINST ARAB AMERICANS


Washington, DC | December 4, 2008 | www.adc.org | Today, the American-Arab Anti-Discrimination Committee (ADC) released the 2003-2007 edition of its “Report on Hate Crimes and Discrimination Against Arab Americans.” This definitive report on the condition of the Arab American community was made possible by The Ford Foundation and The Carnegie Corporation of New York, and can be read at: . www.adc.org/PDF/hcr07.pdfwww.adc.org/PDF/koury.pdf

In simply announcing the release of this report, ADC’s Communications Director received a number of hate email messages. One such message read, “Why do we not hear of these “hate crimes”. NBC, CBS, ABC, CNN all are in the pockets of the politically correct. Why not ONE news story? Could it be an overly sensitive Arab population who really doesn’t give a damn about the U.S.S. Cole, 9/11/2001, Khobar Towers? If you folks are so “hated” here why not go back to your own kind? Simple solution and I seriously doubt you’d be missed in this, the greatest of all countries.”

REPORT FINDINGS

The report examines: hate crimes and discrimination; civil liberties concerns; discrimination and bias in primary and secondary educational institutions; discrimination and political harassment campaigns in higher education; defamation in the media; communication and cooperation between community organizations and government agencies; and recommendations for the future.

ADC’s report found that while the rate of violent hate crimes against the community (or those perceived to members of the community) has continued to decline from the immediate post 9/11 surge, but remains elevated from the years prior to 9/11. However, Arab Americans continue to face higher rates of employment discrimination in both the public and private sectors. At the press conference, Lieutenant Colonel (LTC) Lance Koury, a long-time member of the Alabama National Guard who for years has been subjected to a hostile and abusive work environment shared his story. Read his account here:

Discrimination at airports based on stereotyping, over-zealousness or prejudice by airline personnel or even other passengers is now one of the main sources of discrimination facing Arab-American air travelers. Arab-American travelers face serious issues with border crossing detentions and delays, especially on the U.S.-Canada border.

Arab-American students continue to face significant problems with discrimination and harassment in schools around the country. Arab-American students and faculty have faced increased levels of discrimination and political harassment campaigns, especially involving the Israeli-Palestinian conflict and efforts by right-wing groups to stifle debate on U.S. foreign policy in academia.

Defamation in popular culture and the media remains a very serious problem facing the Arab-American community. In spite of a far better record from the film and television industry in 2003-2007, defamation spread wildly in the non-fiction world of television, magazines, radio, newspapers and websites. A campaign of relentless vilification against Muslims and Islam has been the single biggest contributor to the collapse in American public opinion of Islam during this period.

Civil liberties concerns remain serious, including the some aspects of the discourse on a homegrown terrorist threat, the reauthorization of the PATRIOT Act, aspects of the REAL ID Act, secret evidence provisions, warrantless wiretapping and elements of immigration reform, among other issues.

RECOMMENDATIONS TO THE GOVERNMENT -It is imperative that the government continues to resist calls for racial or religious profiling, and recognize that counter-terrorism policies based on stigmatizing broad identity groups have failed, and will not provide reliable security in the future.

-Terrorism watch and “no fly” lists should be consolidated and rationalized between all agencies and kept to a manageable size. Effective mechanisms for challenging inclusion or distinguishing between persons supposed to be included as opposed to those with similar names, as well as processes allowing persons routinely falsely caught up with these lists, should be instituted to avoid unnecessary problems.

-The Customs and Border Protection (CBT) agency should create a civil rights division or a similar wing to deal with complaints and concerns, and the government should make every effort to explain customs and border procedures to the public whenever appropriate.

-The government should avoid any form of preventative detention, which has no place in the American legal system.

-All relevant agencies need to take steps to ensure that unnecessary naturalization and immigration status adjustment petitions are not unnecessarily delayed.

-In considering any potential homegrown terrorist threat, Congress and executive branch agencies should take every effort to avoid stigmatizing entire communities.

-Congress should also act to preserve civil liberties by repealing sections of the PATRIOT Act, curbing executive branch excesses such as warrantless wiretapping, and by ensuring that measures such as comprehensive immigration reform and immigration law enforcement generally do not violate the fundamental rights of any individual.

-The leaders of both parties in Congress should ensure that members of the House and Senate do not make bigoted or stereotyping remarks without censure or disciplinary action, whether formal or informal.

-Since this would be the single most positive step that the United States could take in promoting better relations with the Arab world and reversing the alienation between Arab and American societies, American foreign policy should prioritize resolving the conflict in the Middle East by at long last ending the Israeli occupation and establishing a Palestinian state to live alongside Israel in peace.

RECOMMENDATIONS TO SCHOOLS AND UNIVERSITIES
-Secondary and primary schools around the country should ensure that Arab-American students are not subject to any discrimination, abuse or harassment based on their ethnicity and that Arab culture or Islam is not the subject of disparaging or biased characterizations by faculty or in the curricula.

-Universities should protect faculty, especially untenured professors, from politically motivated campaigns of harassment and should resist outside efforts to interfere with tenure and promotion processes plainly designed to enforce political orthodoxy and stifle academic freedom and dissent.

RECOMMENDATIONS TO THE MEDIA

-The entertainment industry should make every effort to continue the pattern of more balanced representations of Arabs and Muslims in American popular culture since the 9/11 terrorist attacks took place, and not revert to the unbalanced ethnic stereotyping that characterized earlier decades.

-The news media and publishers should employ a single standard of basic respect for all identity groups and communities regarding commentary that promotes racism, ethnic or religious intolerance and stereotyping. Censorship is unacceptable, but respectable news outlets properly draw limits on the kind of expression they deliberately invite for inclusion in public debates and quite appropriately maintain standards regarding fundamental propriety. Arab Americans and American Muslims should be treated with the same level of respect and decency as all other communities, within the context of a society that properly chooses to maximize the range of free speech. Needless to say, government should play no role in defining these standards and practices.

RECOMMENDATIONS TO THE ARAB-AMERICAN COMMUNITY

-Arab-American organizations and government agencies should continue to explore all available mechanisms for dialogue and cooperation whenever appropriate.

-Arab Americans should redouble their efforts to organize themselves as a community and engage the political system of our country at every level, both individually and as a collective.

-Arab Americans should expand their efforts at building coalitions with like-minded communities and organizations on all major issues of concern.

-Arab Americans, while vigilant in fighting stereotyping and discrimination, should be sensitive to and vehemently reject any extremism that may emerge from fringe elements within the community.

-Arab American parents should encourage their children to pursue professions in government service and the media if they are so inclined.

-Arab Americans should passionately promote public service within the community, and emphasize that they are proud and enthusiastic Americans when communicating with our fellow citizens.

Can you say, “France is racist?”

Posted in anti-islamism, discrimination, discrimination generates hate, hate crime, racism in france, sociology with tags , on December 9, 2008 by sweetangel16175

500 Muslim soldiers’ tombs desecrated in France

AP – A Nazi swastika symbol is seen among desecrated tombs in the Muslim section of the Notre-Dame-de-Lorette …

PARIS – Vandals desecrated at least 500 tombs of Muslim soldiers in northern France on Monday — an act President Nicolas Sarkozy denounced as “repugnant racism.”

The desecration near the town of Arras appeared timed with the start of Eid al-Adha, the most important holiday in the Muslim calendar.

The administration for the Pas-de-Calais region said the damaged tombs were in the Muslim section of the Notre-Dame-de-Lorette cemetery, a well-groomed burial ground for World War I soldiers. Some had swastikas scrawled on the tombstone, others had lettering whose meaning was unclear.

There are 576 graves in the Muslim section of the cemetery, where more than 30,000 soldiers are buried.

Sarkozy, in a statement, said the “abject and revolting act” equates with “repugnant racism against France’s Muslim community” and insults the memory of all World War I combatants.

It was the third time the Muslim section of the cemetery has been targeted. Last April, 148 tombs were desecrated, and a year before that 52 headstones and an ossuary were vandalized.

The French Council for the Muslim Faith, a group representing France’s numerous Muslim groups, decried “these odious, revolting and scandalous acts” and said it expected authorities to find out who carried out the attack.

Interior Minister Michele Alliot-Marie said police were investigating the incident.

http://news.yahoo.com/s/ap/20081208/ap_on_re_eu/eu_france_muslim_tombs_1

Race Journal

Posted in black and white, crimes against humanity, fear, fear of people, forms of racism, hate, hate crime, ignorance, kkk, race, racism, racism and the concept of identifying against, white supremacy with tags , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , on December 12, 2008 by sweetangel16175

Race refers to a classification of people into categories are falsely claimed to be derived from distinct sets of biological traits. Those traits can be the color of the skin, the shape of the nose or eyes the texture of the hair. There are three main “races” of people, the white, the black and the Asian. Racism is a belief that is an actual or alleged difference between the racial groups asserts the superiority of one racism group over another.

The theme for this paper is hate crime or white supremacy groups and their news stories, which was something I wanted to do. Two of them talk about neo-Nazi group, one of them I am not sure about, and one of them talks about a woman with a white sheet over her head with the letters “K-K-K” on it and beating up the girl, while shouting racial
slurs at a 15 year old.

According to Jack Levine, these people are obviously hate monogoers because they affiliate themselves with a certain hate group and their identity revolves around the racial ideology. These people use the stereotypes to base their prejudices on, the stereotypes that African Americans are lazy and they are on welfare and they don’t like to work and they are all robbers and they all steal, and they all are uneducated and dumb. And according to these prejudices they discriminate the people who are from the category that from that category. They also use old fashioned racism, where the person has an openly held belief in the superior of the white race. There are some
people, especially the white supremacists, who use individual racism, which is a form of racism that is an action performed by one person or a group that produces racial abuse.

Since the 1300s when Mansa Musa, went on his famous hajj to Mecca, Africa suffered a big defeat from the Europeans. The European didn’t want to trade with the Muslims, the middle men. Instead they wanted to trade directly with the Africans. The Africans had so much gold and resources to offer the Europeans and the Europeans “took it all.”
There was this friar named Bartolome de Las Casas who set up the racial categories we have today and those stereotypes. He put the white on top and then he the Indians in the middle and the African American on the bottom and said from the African, you become an Indian, and from the Indian, you become white. Later he fought for the
right of the people whom he wrongly “accused” because he saw how badly they were treated.

According to All-port theory on prejudice, prejudice is learned in three stages. The first stage is the pregeneralized stage, where the person learns the prejudice against a particular individual and the second stage is total rejection stage, where through parental instructions, the person is told to totally reject a specific racial or ethnic minority. I am not going to mention the third stage because I don’t think it actually applies to the white supremacy groups
because the third stage is the differentiation and this is learning the double talk of racism. 

There were three men arrested in Denver on gun and drug charges spent the night August 17, discussing their hatred for Democratic presidential candidate Barack Obama. One of the suspects allegedly talked about killing Obama on the “day of his Inauguration.” The three men under arrest were believe by authorities to be white supremacists and talked about how they hated Obama because he was black. Authorities say the suspects had been using drugs heavily at the time of the discussions, and investigators seized quantities of methamphetamine. “We’re absolutely confident there is no credible threat to the candidate, the Democratic National Convention or the people of Colorado,” declared Troy Eid, the U.S. attorney for Colorado. A police sergeant in Aurora, a Denver suburb, was a making a routine traffic stop on traffic patrol at 1:37 a.m. when he saw a blue Dodge pickup swerving and driving erratically. The patrol officer pulled over the truck and, while checking the identification of the driver, 28-year-old Tharin Robert Gartrell, discovered that the man’s driver’s license was suspended and that he was on probation for having methamphetamine. A search of the pickup turned up what cops believed was “a mobile methamphetamine lab, several grams of  amphetamine, threeboxes of bullets, one bulletproof vest and two bolt-action rifles.” Gartrell told the local police that he had no knowledge of the gun and the drugs, but that the truck belonged to his cousin, Shawn Adolf, who
was staying at a Hyatt hotel in Denver. Officers visiting the hotel room identified by Gartrell did not find Adolf there, but rather 32- year-old Nathan Johnson. A few hours later, police and Secret Service agents knocked on the door of a sixth-floor room at the Cherry Creek Hotel, a man in the room said they couldn’t come in, because his wife was changing clothes. The police then heard a woman scream and glass breaking. They entered, and the woman told them that Shawn Adolf had jumped but of the window because he didn’t want to go to jail. Adolf survived the jump and was soon arrested.

So first, I watched the segment where they talk about the incident on Democracy Now, and then I posted this article up on my blog and one of the people commented and said:

“This case is ridiculous. It is all based on heresy and speculation. Where are the facts…get real people. I know these guys and they are not hateful people, nor are they people who would harm someone because of their race. I met these guys through a mutual friend of ours who happened to be African American. Someone is out to set up these guys and I think we better wake up to the fact it could easily be us.”

So I really don’t know what to believe. If they really did talk about that they would kill Obama just because he’s black, they I would call that racist. Another article tried to link a motorcycle group to a white supremacy group. I looked that up and they also they weren’t linked in any way and that they were not a white supremacy group. Another article said that Adolf had a swastika ring on his finger. It just goes to show you can’t trust everything that the media tells you. The thing that bothers me the most is that if it was a black on white crime, it would be all over the news and they would go to jail for that crime, not because they had drugs or guns. The whites “sympathize” white other whites.

Two white supremacists allegedly plotted to go on a national killing spree, shooting and decapitating black people and ultimately targeting Democratic presidential candidate Barack Obama. In all, the two men whom officials described as neo-Nazi skinheads planned to kill 88 people — 14 by beheading in Jackson, Tenn. The numbers 88 and 14 are symbolic in the white-supremacist community, (another source) referring to a 14-word phrase attributed to an imprisoned white supremacist: “We must secure the existence of our people and a future for white children,” and to the eighth letter of the alphabet, H. Two “8′’s or “H’’s stand for “Heil Hitler.” The spree, which initially targeted an unidentified predominantly African American school, was to end with the two men driving toward Obama, “shooting at him from the windows.” Both individuals stated they would dress in all white tuxedos and wear top hats during the assassination attempt and stated they knew they would and were willing to die during this attempt. The police arrested the suspects, Daniel Cowart, 20, of Bells, Tenn., and Paul Schlesselman 18, of Helena-West-Helena, Ark. on
Wednesday on unspecified charges. The two were charged by federal authorities Monday with having an unregistered firearm, conspiring to steal firearms from a federally licensed gun dealer and threatening a candidate for president. Cowart and Schlesselman are being held without bail.

This story, there’s no doubt that it was an actual threat. According to Cox the whites use certain violent practices, such as lynching to keep the African Americans “in their place.” This is obviously showed in how the white supremacy groups kill African Americans. They feel they have no right to do things as becoming president because they feel that the white people founded this country. They have the same concept of racism as the people did 100 years ago. They are the ones stuck in the past and can’t let go.

A woman in Clarksburg was arrested after racial incident. Rebecca Lowe, her name, is facing a felony charge. The police have arrested a Clarksburg woman for allegedly yelling racial slurs at a fourteen-year-old black girl. Officers say the girl was walking past an apartment building on West Pike Street, when Rebecca Lowe, 32, came outside
wearing a white sheet over her head. The sheet had the initials K-K-K written on it in black marker. They say Lowe slapped and kicked the girl, while yelling the slurs. Police have charged her with prohibiting the girl’s civil rights. It is a felony charge. Lowe was arraigned Tuesday morning and released on $20,000 bond. It’s very easy to tell that this woman was not kidding about the slurs or the beating up of that 15 year old girl.

I am just wondering why she decided to do that. At first, I thought it could have been her concept of a joke and to make fun of the white supremacy groups, but then, I read where she beats her up and I quickly changed my mind.

There is some relevance to the sociological theories and concepts. They all try to explain what is happening and how racism works. Not all of them are right, and not all of them are wrong. Some of the them explain some aspects of racism and others explain other aspect of racism. They are all unique, just like someone point of view. I like
some better than others because some give a boarder picture of how racism really works.

We use appearance to categorize people and then we come up with these categories and put people in them, so life can be simpler to us. We think everyone with the same appearance is the same and should be put in the same category and so that’s how stereotypes to these categories are formed. We think everyone that looks the same acts in the same way. They must all act the same because they all are the same, right? We try to categorize the human race into what we call “races.” That’s what creatures with higher intelligence do… they devise plans to categorize themselves. We shouldn’t try to categorize ourselves, even though we are all different.

You can’t put people into categories because people are so much more complex.They have a mind, emotion, thought. They have so much more than hands to hold thing and legs to walk and run with. They have so much more than a heart to beat and lungs to breathe with. They are so much more than just bad and good. We have three dimensions for a reason, it shows that even the good people are not completely good and the bad people are not completely bad.  But some people are just too blind to see it.

I really liked this project because it shows us the other side of the “politically correct dream” of racism and I am so happy that you made us see that racism is actually not gone by giving us this project to do. Just because nobody talks about it doesn’t mean it doesn’t exist anymore.

http://www.newsweek.com/id/155795/page/1

http://www.denverpost.com/politics/ci_10831605

http://www.nbcphiladelphia.com/news/elections/national/ATF_Says_it_Has_Disrupted_Skinhead_Plot_to_Assassinate_Obama.html

http://www.wboy.com/story.cfm?func=viewstory&storyid=45135

French Dissertation

Posted in anti semitism, anti-islamism, black and white, classifying people, concept of racism, discrimination, effects of stereotyping, fear, fear of people, identifying against, ignorance, ignorance of people, islam, islamophobia, media, muslim, muslims, negative images in the media, politicallly correct dream of racism, race, racism, racism and the concept of identifying against, racism in america, racism in france, racism today, religion, sociology, stereotypes, stereotypes of african americans, stereotypes of islam with tags , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , on December 12, 2008 by sweetangel16175
There is a lot of Arabic migration to France. The population of France is not growing that much because the people in Europe are deciding not to have kids or they are postponing getting married and having kids. The population of the European has slowed down. While immigration brings people, mostly Arabs to France, and the Arabs are populating France.

The French are afraid that the Arabs might take over the country.

The difference between Arabs and French is the culture and religion. The Arabs are family oriented and very spiritual. They pray 5 times a day, fast during Ramadan, and give alms to the poor during Ramadan and at the end of every year. The French are more materialistic, into clothes and shopping. They also drink and the Arabs don’t, and the French also probably go to church once a week and that is probably the only time they think about God.

Although there are a lot of differences, we are all the same. We breathe the same air. We drink the same water, and eat the same food. You see we are all connect in one way or another because we are all form the same ancestors, Adam and Eve. We all are one human race, one species, and no one is better than another person. This is why I think it’s unfair to be treated differently.

There are many stereotypes for the Arabs because of these differences. Television made it popular that the Arabs are a violent group of people who know nothing but terrorism, violence, and oppression.
People think they oppress their women and force them to wear head scarf and not let them get an education. Most Muslims really don’t support terrorism and Islam really doesn’t preach violence. It’s not
really helping that the media only shows the violent part of our lives.

These people get used to see these images on television and it is ingrained into their brain and these people are violent they use the concept of identifying against. They say that I am not one of them. This is how the form their prejudices.

And it’s not wonder these people in France are frightened. It’s no wonder that the France “hate” the Arabs and don’t want them to integrate into their society. The population of the Arabs is growing very quickly, and so the government believes they are a threat because they are different. And so they show to the work that the Arabs are a violent group of people that will kill all of you.

This is why the French are racist.

After the Civil War, Abraham Lincoln wanted to integrate the African American into the society by giving them land, an education, and the right to vote. Since he was shot, Vice President Andrew Johnson took over the presidency, but he had a different plan. You see, he supported the Democrats and most of the Democrats were in the South. He reestablished slavery by putting the businesses and the power in the hands of the white. Then in 1896, there was a supreme court case, Plessy v. Ferguson, and the supreme court ruled in a “separate-but-equal” law. Then about 55 years later, the African Americans fought for their civil rights because the facilities they had were separate, but not equal.

The whites were afraid that they might lose the power that they had, so they used a lot of tactics to keep the African Americans “in their place,” such as lynching. Yes they did lynch white people too, but they lynched way more African Americans.

There are very little differences between the white and the African Americans. Besides the color of their skin, the shape of the nose and the texture of the hair, they are basically the same. Yes, they might wear different clothes, but if you take off those clothes, you will find that they are human beings too.

God didn’t create a white Adam and a black Adam. He created one Adam.

There are many stereotypes for the African American. They are inarticulate and don’t have the same mental capacity. They all are lazy and they don’t want to do any work. They will rob and steal from you. They are all drug dealers and very immoral. The families are fatherless and they are all poor. They are different. That’s all the media highlights. They are not humans or people. They are monsters, or a totally different species. These images that we see on the television are not new either. They have been used over and over and over.

These people get used to see these images on television and it is ingrained into their brain and these people are violent they use the concept of identifying against. They say that I am not one of them. This is how the form their prejudices.

And it’s no wonder people are afraid of them and it’s no wonder the whites would rather stay away from the African Americans. The whites are afraid of losing the power and see the African Americans as a sense of threat, a threat to society, a threat to the minority group.

Is France racist? Is the United States still racist? There’s two kinds of racism, individual and institutional racism. While some people in the United States and France might not be racist, the institutions in the United States and France might say very different. One obvious sign of discrimination is segregation. It seems that both the United States and France have segregation, for example the ghettos. They also have police brutality when protesters gather together.

But has anything changed? I don’t believe so. Even though we did elect Obama for president, the socio-economics standing of the African American in the United States, probably even the Arabs who live in the ghettos in France, are not the same as the white. Otherwise, why would the French Arabs be rioting? We live in a politically correct dream where we think racism just has suddenly vanished and we don’t talk about it anymore. There were three attempts to kill Obama. There is still segregation in both the United States. There are still stereotypes on the television and there still discrimination. So even though we elected Obama as President, nothing really has changed. Why do you think there was Prop 8? Why do you think I know these stereotypes of the African American and the Arabs? As long as we have the media telling us what to think, we will never truly be free of racism.

On Race and Racism

Posted in Uncategorized with tags , on December 16, 2008 by sweetangel16175

this is a reaction i got from one of the comments and i just wanted to clear up a couple of things.

These are two real research papers published by what is apparently a college student. She refers here to her “professor”, and usually professors teach in college, while high schools have teachers.

i sited this quote from my geography professor because i believe it’s true.

Notice the lack of citations. Also notice that the student doesn’t capitalize properly and regularly uses run-on sentences, as well as other grammatical errors.

the first one was a facebook note… i didnt put any citation, now the second was a paper i had to write for a class.

Most importantly, though, is that this paper is nothing more than a statement of one’s belief. It’s like a religious chant. She believes this and she believes that. Fine. But where’s the proof of anything?

Of course this student doesn’t need proof. She just has to say what her professor also believes. They believe, all of them, students and professors. And nothing else is needed besides proper beliefs.

i took this class on race relations because i believe that it does still exist. i had a choice among so many other class, and i picked this one.

She believes that there are no races. She says that the concept of race is wrong. But where’s the proof? Does that mean that she rejects evolution, the most basic concept of which is that living beings that evolve in different places develop different traits? Or how does she square evolution with “there are no differences”? What’s the point of evolution if not to genetically adjust to your environment?

as i sited the qur’an, the bible, and probably the torah and the talmud, we all come from the same ancestors Adam and Eve. even if we did evolve, we would still have the same ancestor, which is the monkey. and i never said there are no difference. i said “scientist say that theres a 0.02% difference in all of humans.” so there are soooooo little difference, that it shouldnt even matter if we have different color skin or our eyes are different shapes.

we are talking about to different things. i was talking about social darwinism, and you are talking about evolution.

She states, without citing anything, that the difference between white and black genes is only 0.2%. Is that a lot? Is that little? If we have a gap of only 1-2% with most animals, and less than 1% with Great Apes (chimps, et. al.), does it mean that there are no species? At what point do we draw a line between “a lot” and “a little”?

i think we can all agree that 0.02% is too little to even think about. ok so there are different species of animals, elephants, birds, humans that we cant interbreed with each other. but being white and being black and being asian, we are not three different species. we can interbreed because we are all humans, one species.

The difference in computer code between websites for the National Geographic and for child pornography is 0%. It’s the same exact codes, but in different order. Does that mean that the website for the National Geographic is no different than an illegal child pornography site?

Did she ever consider that if one takes into account the order of the genetic codes that the differences rise by over 10 times or 1,000%+?

No, she didn’t.

She just says things that she believes. Nothing else. Just her beliefs. Moronic, imbecilic, fundamentalist-religious beliefs. That’s it: beliefs… and bad grammar.

But I’m sure she got an A on both papers, which is why she proudly posted them online for all to see.

it’s not because i got an A on both of them, because i didnt. i posted them because i believe it still exists. i could have posted up anything else, but i chose to post this up.

ok, so i will try to make you understand. so the people decided to use Before Common Era and Common Era, instead of Before Christ and AD, but they still use the day 6 years after Jesus POH was born. what makes you think that racism isnt hidden? when you are testing for the SAT or ACT any standardized test, why do you think we have that box that says to put your race? if race and racism wasnt there, then why are there these boxes? if there wasnt still racism, then wouldn’t have been the three attempts to kill Obama. and the racist incident in clarksburg, where a women wore a white sheet on her head with the letters KKK on the sheet and beat up a 15 year old girl, not only shout slurs. Oh but these are some people who are crazy about keeping the white supremacy. Ok, you got me. but what about the ghettoes? do you think these people want to live there? ask anyone in the ghettoes. why do you think cities are mainly one color? why do you think there is such thing as bleaching cream to bleach your skin? how many racist jokes are out there and how many do you know and laugh at? have you heard of something called the white privilege? what do you think when i say a black person? they are robbers. they are lazy; they dont do anything. they steal. they are inarticulate. they are stupid. they are all poor. they are all bad people. they are unemployed. well these are all stereotypes. these are stereotypes created by people. God didnt go around creating a bad race. name one african american who invented something, because i am sure if we are all the same, more or less of the same IQ, even the african americans could invent something, besides george washington carver. if racism and discrimination still didn’t exist, then why would we still have Prop 8? and did you know there was a wave of anti arabic hate crime, the week after sept 11? even if osama bin laden did do sept 11, it doesnt mean the arabic population in the us has to suffer.

http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=MqSFqnUFOns&feature=related

have you seen this video?

i love how you attack my views when you haven’t seen everything i have to say.

 The lack of intellectual rigor in this paper is not particularly unusual, at least for an undergrad. College students in the USA seemingly have lost their ability to make cohesive arguments. But then, they have lost it because the education system itself has been remiss. I speak from being associated with several universities in one capacity or another.

Consider this statement:

racism is something that is taught.

Please note that she does not state who teaches racism. Is it the schools or universities, all of which are dominated by liberals and the multicult? The corporate media, with its ongoing anti-white male programming? The government, with its EO and AA programs and every manner of indoctrination? What about the political class in the USA, which has promoted de facto open borders and resettlement of refugees into the American heartland from every third world country?

i thought i was smart to leave that out, but i guess i was not. i believe it’s the media, but i guess you know because you are an expert. well, if you have eyes, you will see the stereotypes that the media portrayal of the non white people.

As I never tire of posting, the US government has met virtually very demand of the civil rights movement, from the desegregation of schools to the destruction of white rule in Rhodesia.

expect there’s one thing you forgot, what about the ghettoes? what about the overepresentation of the minority groups in the criminal justice system? the african americans are on 12% of the population, but they have as many “criminals” as the whites, not because they are bad people. i believe they think they are a sense of threat.

So why then the belief that racism persists?

The easiest answer is that the author of this paper is saying what she is saying because that is what is needed to get a passing grade in her class. These intellectual forgeries are not unusual in the social sciences.

no, its because of all the things i said above.

Then again, people such as the authors of this paper may be simply paranoid. They are suffering from a delusion. All those “racists” are out there. Out to get you. Hiding under the bed. Look out, the racists will get you if you do not watch out.

But then there is a deeper reason: that maybe, just maybe, that race is a reality. No matter how much you suppress public discourse on race, it still remains as a reality.

Her paper inadvertently spills the beans. She has no problem in classifying peoples on the basis of race with her snide remarks about Europeans. The crack about the French was especially undeserved. It was the French Revolution which ordered an end to slavery in Haiti, propelling the black rebels there to power and doing much to inspire the entire abolitionist cause in the century following.

what crack? i just described the differences between the french and the arabs.

What the multicult can not endure is the fact that it is Westerners — mainly white Europeans and European descended — who promoted the very ideas of freedom and equality which the multicultists have appropriated.

I just took one for the time and read through her journal a bit more. She’s a Muslim, which explains her obsession with racism (it’s not just the posts you linked–literally the entire blog is about racism). Most whites, even clueless liberal female college-student whites, aren’t *that* obsessed with racism. They’ll shout it down two-minute hate style if they happen to come across it, but only the fringiest of the lunatic fringe would create a whole blog about racism.

i am not obsessed with racism, i could be obsessed with anything and still be muslim. i am trying to show that racism still exists! 

Initially I decided that she was no older than 15 based on her writing. But she says in one of her posts that she’s a senior at the University of West Virginia. So you were right about that.

i never post that up.

I’m still not convinced those were papers for a class, though. I think she’s just an Arab or south Asian chick that really has racism on the brain. I did just post a comment on her blog asking her whether she wrote those posts for a class, so we should know the answer soon.

and i did see your comment and yes it was for a class.

The honor of the University of West Virginia is riding on her response.

Obama Inauguration Speech

Posted in obama with tags on January 20, 2009 by sweetangel16175

My fellow citizens:
I stand here today humbled by the task before us, grateful for the trust you have bestowed, mindful of the sacrifices borne by our ancestors. I thank President Bush for his service to our nation, as well as the generosity and cooperation he has shown throughout this transition. 

Forty-four Americans have now taken the presidential oath. The words have been spoken during rising tides of prosperity and the still waters of peace. Yet, every so often the oath is taken amidst gathering clouds and raging storms. At these moments, America has carried on not simply because of the skill or vision of those in high office, but because We the People have remained faithful to the ideals of our forbearers, and true to our founding documents.
So it has been. So it must be with this generation of Americans.

That we are in the midst of crisis is now well understood. Our nation is at war, against a far-reaching network of violence and hatred. Our economy is badly weakened, a consequence of greed and irresponsibility on the part of some, but also our collective failure to make hard choices and prepare the nation for a new age. Homes have been lost; jobs shed; businesses shuttered. Our health care is too costly; our schools fail too many; and each day brings further evidence that the ways we use energy strengthen our adversaries and threaten our planet.

These are the indicators of crisis, subject to data and statistics. Less measurable but no less profound is a sapping of confidence across our land – a nagging fear that America’s decline is inevitable, and that the next generation must lower its sights.

Today I say to you that the challenges we face are real. They are serious and they are many. They will not be met easily or in a short span of time. But know this, America – they will be met.

On this day, we gather because we have chosen hope over fear, unity of purpose over conflict and discord.

On this day, we come to proclaim an end to the petty grievances and false promises, the recriminations and worn out dogmas, that for far too long have strangled our politics.

We remain a young nation, but in the words of Scripture, the time has come to set aside childish things. The time has come to reaffirm our enduring spirit; to choose our better history; to carry forward that precious gift, that noble idea, passed on from generation to generation: the God-given promise that all are equal, all are free, and all deserve a chance to pursue their full measure of happiness.

In reaffirming the greatness of our nation, we understand that greatness is never a given. It must be earned. Our journey has never been one of short-cuts or settling for less. It has not been the path for the faint-hearted – for those who prefer leisure over work, or seek only the pleasures of riches and fame. Rather, it has been the risk-takers, the doers, the makers of things – some celebrated but more often men and women obscure in their labor, who have carried us up the long, rugged path towards prosperity and freedom.

For us, they packed up their few worldly possessions and traveled across oceans in search of a new life.
For us, they toiled in sweatshops and settled the West; endured the lash of the whip and plowed the hard earth.
For us, they fought and died, in places like Concord and Gettysburg; Normandy and Khe Sahn.

Time and again these men and women struggled and sacrificed and worked till their hands were raw so that we might live a better life. They saw America as bigger than the sum of our individual ambitions; greater than all the differences of birth or wealth or faction.

This is the journey we continue today. We remain the most prosperous, powerful nation on Earth. Our workers are no less productive than when this crisis began. Our minds are no less inventive, our goods and services no less needed than they were last week or last month or last year. Our capacity remains undiminished. But our time of standing pat, of protecting narrow interests and putting off unpleasant decisions – that time has surely passed. Starting today, we must pick ourselves up, dust ourselves off, and begin again the work of remaking America.

For everywhere we look, there is work to be done. The state of the economy calls for action, bold and swift, and we will act – not only to create new jobs, but to lay a new foundation for growth. We will build the roads and bridges, the electric grids and digital lines that feed our commerce and bind us together. We will restore science to its rightful place, and wield technology’s wonders to raise health care’s quality and lower its cost. We will harness the sun and the winds and the soil to fuel our cars and run our factories. And we will transform our schools and colleges and universities to meet the demands of a new age. All this we can do. And all this we will do.

Now, there are some who question the scale of our ambitions – who suggest that our system cannot tolerate too many big plans. Their memories are short. For they have forgotten what this country has already done; what free men and women can achieve when imagination is joined to common purpose, and necessity to courage.
What the cynics fail to understand is that the ground has shifted beneath them – that the stale political arguments that have consumed us for so long no longer apply. The question we ask today is not whether our government is too big or too small, but whether it works – whether it helps families find jobs at a decent wage, care they can afford, a retirement that is dignified. Where the answer is yes, we intend to move forward. Where the answer is no, programs will end. And those of us who manage the public’s dollars will be held to account – to spend wisely, reform bad habits, and do our business in the light of day – because only then can we restore the vital trust between a people and their government.

Nor is the question before us whether the market is a force for good or ill. Its power to generate wealth and expand freedom is unmatched, but this crisis has reminded us that without a watchful eye, the market can spin out of control – and that a nation cannot prosper long when it favors only the prosperous. The success of our economy has always depended not just on the size of our Gross Domestic Product, but on the reach of our prosperity; on our ability to extend opportunity to every willing heart – not out of charity, but because it is the surest route to our common good.
As for our common defense, we reject as false the choice between our safety and our ideals. Our Founding Fathers, faced with perils we can scarcely imagine, drafted a charter to assure the rule of law and the rights of man, a charter expanded by the blood of generations. Those ideals still light the world, and we will not give them up for expedience’s sake. And so to all other peoples and governments who are watching today, from the grandest capitals to the small village where my father was born: know that America is a friend of each nation and every man, woman, and child who seeks a future of peace and dignity, and that we are ready to lead once more.

Recall that earlier generations faced down fascism and communism not just with missiles and tanks, but with sturdy alliances and enduring convictions. They understood that our power alone cannot protect us, nor does it entitle us to do as we please. Instead, they knew that our power grows through its prudent use; our security emanates from the justness of our cause, the force of our example, the tempering qualities of humility and restraint.

We are the keepers of this legacy. Guided by these principles once more, we can meet those new threats that demand even greater effort – even greater cooperation and understanding between nations. We will begin to responsibly leave Iraq to its people, and forge a hard-earned peace in Afghanistan. With old friends and former foes, we will work tirelessly to lessen the nuclear threat, and roll back the specter of a warming planet. We will not apologize for our way of life, nor will we waver in its defense, and for those who seek to advance their aims by inducing terror and slaughtering innocents, we say to you now that our spirit is stronger and cannot be broken; you cannot outlast us, and we will defeat you.

For we know that our patchwork heritage is a strength, not a weakness. We are a nation of Christians and Muslims, Jews and Hindus – and non-believers. We are shaped by every language and culture, drawn from every end of this Earth; and because we have tasted the bitter swill of civil war and segregation, and emerged from that dark chapter stronger and more united, we cannot help but believe that the old hatreds shall someday pass; that the lines of tribe shall soon dissolve; that as the world grows smaller, our common humanity shall reveal itself; and that America must play its role in ushering in a new era of peace.

To the Muslim world, we seek a new way forward, based on mutual interest and mutual respect. To those leaders around the globe who seek to sow conflict, or blame their society’s ills on the West – know that your people will judge you on what you can build, not what you destroy. To those who cling to power through corruption and deceit and the silencing of dissent, know that you are on the wrong side of history; but that we will extend a hand if you are willing to unclench your fist.

To the people of poor nations, we pledge to work alongside you to make your farms flourish and let clean waters flow; to nourish starved bodies and feed hungry minds. And to those nations like ours that enjoy relative plenty, we say we can no longer afford indifference to suffering outside our borders; nor can we consume the world’s resources without regard to effect. For the world has changed, and we must change with it.
As we consider the road that unfolds before us, we remember with humble gratitude those brave Americans who, at this very hour, patrol far-off deserts and distant mountains. They have something to tell us today, just as the fallen heroes who lie in Arlington whisper through the ages. We honor them not only because they are guardians of our liberty, but because they embody the spirit of service; a willingness to find meaning in something greater than themselves. And yet, at this moment – a moment that will define a generation – it is precisely this spirit that must inhabit us all.

For as much as government can do and must do, it is ultimately the faith and determination of the American people upon which this nation relies. It is the kindness to take in a stranger when the levees break, the selflessness of workers who would rather cut their hours than see a friend lose their job which sees us through our darkest hours. It is the firefighter’s courage to storm a stairway filled with smoke, but also a parent’s willingness to nurture a child, that finally decides our fate.

Our challenges may be new. The instruments with which we meet them may be new. But those values upon which our success depends – hard work and honesty, courage and fair play, tolerance and curiosity, loyalty and patriotism – these things are old. These things are true. They have been the quiet force of progress throughout our history. What is demanded then is a return to these truths. What is required of us now is a new era of responsibility – a recognition, on the part of every American, that we have duties to ourselves, our nation, and the world, duties that we do not grudgingly accept but rather seize gladly, firm in the knowledge that there is nothing so satisfying to the spirit, so defining of our character, than giving our all to a difficult task.

This is the price and the promise of citizenship.

This is the source of our confidence – the knowledge that God calls on us to shape an uncertain destiny.
This is the meaning of our liberty and our creed – why men and women and children of every race and every faith can join in celebration across this magnificent mall, and why a man whose father less than sixty years ago might not have been served at a local restaurant can now stand before you to take a most sacred oath.
So let us mark this day with remembrance, of who we are and how far we have traveled. In the year of America’s birth, in the coldest of months, a small band of patriots huddled by dying campfires on the shores of an icy river. The capital was abandoned. The enemy was advancing. The snow was stained with blood. At a moment when the outcome of our revolution was most in doubt, the father of our nation ordered these words be read to the people:
“Let it be told to the future world…that in the depth of winter, when nothing but hope and virtue could survive…that the city and the country, alarmed at one common danger, came forth to meet [it].”

America. In the face of our common dangers, in this winter of our hardship, let us remember these timeless words. With hope and virtue, let us brave once more the icy currents, and endure what storms may come. Let it be said by our children’s children that when we were tested we refused to let this journey end, that we did not turn back nor did we falter; and with eyes fixed on the horizon and God’s grace upon us, we carried forth that great gift of freedom and delivered it safely to future generations.

Jessica Simpson’s Weight

Posted in Uncategorized with tags on January 28, 2009 by sweetangel16175

Ashlee Simpson-Wentz has a bone to pick with those who say her sister is looking a bit meatier than usual.

“I am completely disgusted by the headlines concerning my sister’s weight,” Simpson wrote Tuesday on her website. “A week after the inauguration and with such a feeling of hope in the air for our country, I find it completely embarrassing and belittling to all women to read about a woman’s weight or figure as a headline on Fox News.”

Sure enough, Fox’s website reported today that Jessica Simpson shocked fans Sunday at Radio 99.9 Kiss Country’s Chili Cookoff in Pembroke Pines, Fla., with her “noticeably fuller figure” and had apparently “eased up on her fitness regimen a bit.”

Hmmph, says Ashlee.

“All women come in different shapes, sizes, and forms and just because you’re a celebrity, there shouldn’t be a different standard,” the younger Simpson sis continued.

“Is this something you would say to your wife, daughter, mother, grandmother, or even a friend? I seriously doubt it. How can we expect teenage girls to love and respect themselves in an environment where we criticize a size 2 figure? Now we can focus on the things that really matter.”

Well, some of us can.

In response to the hullabaloo caused by, at worst, a pair of unflattering high-waisted jeans, Simpson’s former trainer told Extra that Jessica Simpson is perfectly healthy and “has curves where a woman needs to have curves.

“We all go a little bit up and a little bit down,” Hollywood trainer Harley Pasternak said. “But she’s healthy. She’s still sexy. She’s still a beautiful woman. And I have no problem with the way she looks. I think if more people looked the way she looks now, the country would be a lot healthier.”

 

so what? shes a bit fatter than usual. not all people are a size 2. shes still pretty and that’s all that matters!

Native-American-Hating in “The Wizard of Oz.”

Posted in Uncategorized with tags , , , on January 31, 2009 by sweetangel16175

Indian-Hating in “The Wizard of Oz”

By THOMAS ST. JOHN

Lyman Frank Baum (1856-1919) advocated the extermination of the American Indian in his 1899 fantasy “The Wonderful Wizard of Oz”. Baum was an Irish nationalist newspaper editor, a former resident of Aberdeen in the old Dakota Indian territory. His sympathies with the village pioneers caused him to invent the Oz fantasy to justify extermination. All of Baum’s “innocent” symbols clearly represent easily recognizable frontier landmarks, political realities, and peoples. These symbols were presented to frontier children, to prepare them for their racially violent future.

The Yellow Brick Road represents the yellow brick gold at the end of the Bozeman Road to the Montana gold fields. Chief Red Cloud had forced the razing of several posts, including Fort Phil Kearney, and had forced the signing of the Fort Laramie Treaty. When George Armstrong Custer cut “the Thieves’ Road” during his 1874 gold expedition invasion of the sacred Black Hills, he violated this treaty, and turned U.S. foreign policy toward the Little Big Horn and the Wounded Knee massacre.

The Winged Monkeys are the Irish Baum’s satire on the old Northwest Mounted Police, who were modelled on the Irish Constabulary. The scarlet tunic of the Mounties, and the distinctive “pillbox” forage cap with the narrow visor and strap are seen clearly in the color plate in the 1900 first edition of “The Wonderful Wizard of Oz”. Villagers across the Dakota territory heartily despised these British police, especially after 1877, when Sitting Bull retreated across the border and into their protection after killing Custer.

The Shifting Sands, the Deadly Desert, the Great Sandy Waste, and the Impassable Desert are Frank Baum’s reference to that area of the froniter known always as “the great American desert”, west and south of the Great Lakes. Baum creates these fictional, barren areas as protective buffers for his Oz utopia, against hostile, foreign people. This “buffer state” practice had been part of U.S. foreign policy against the Indians, since the earliest colonial days.

The Emerald City of Oz recreates the Irish nationalist’s vision of the Emerald Isle, the sacred land, Ireland, set in this American desert like the sacred Paha Sapa of the Lakota people, these mineral-rich Black Hills floored by coal. Irish settlements in the territories, in Kansas, Nebraska, and Minnesota–at Brule City, Limerick, at Lalla Rookh, and at O’Neill two hundred miles south of Aberdeen–founded invasions of the Black Hills.

The Yellow Winkies, slaves, are Frank Baum’s symbol for the sizable Chinese population in the old West, emigrated for the Union-Pacific railroad, creatures with the slant or winking eyes.

The Deadly Poppy Field is the innocent child’s first sight of opium, that anodyne of choice for pain in the nineteenth century, sold in patent medicines, in the Wizard Oil, at the travelling Indian medicine shows. Baum’s deadly poppies are the poison opium, causing sleep and the fatal dream.

The Wicked Witch of the West is illustrated in the 1900 first edition as a pickaninny, with beribboned, braided pigtails extended comically. Baum repeats the word “brown” in describing her. But this symbol’s real historic depth lies in the earlier Puritans’ confounding of European witches with the equally heathen American Indians.

The orphan Dorothy’s violent removal from Kansas civilization, her search for secret and magical cures for her friends, her capture, enslavement to an evil figure–and the killing of this figure that is forced on her–all these themes Baum takes from the already two hundred year old tradition of the Indian captivity narrative which stoked the fires of Indian-hating and its hope of “redemption through violence”.

In the year immediately following the huge success of The Wonderful Wizard of Oz, Baum wrote a fantasy entitled The Life and Adventures of Santa Claus. It is apparent that his frontier experiences were still on his mind. The book was illustrated by Mary Cowles Clark–tomahawks, spears, the hide- covered teepees, and the faces of Indian men, women, and children, and papooses fill the pages and the margins. Baum describes the “rude tent of skins on a broad plain”.

Two crucial chapters are titled “The Wickedness of the Awgwas” and “The Great Battle Between Good and Evil”. The Awgwas represent native Americans: “that terrible race of creatures” and “the wicked tribe”. Baum condemns the Awgwas:

“You are a transient race, passing from life into nothingness. We, who live forever, pity but despise you. On earth you are scorned by all, and in Heaven you have no place! Even the mortals, after their earth life, enter another existence for all time, and so are your superiors.”.

Predictably enough, a few pages later, “all that remained of the wicked Awgwas was a great number of earthen hillocks dotting the plain.” Baum is recalling newspaper photos of the burial field at Wounded Knee.

The Wizard of Oz in 1899 ruling his empire from behind his Barrier of Invisibility evokes the 1869 Imperial Wizard of the Invisible Empire of the South, the Ku Klux Klan. Baum’s figure King Crow and his by-play with the Scarecrow relate to the Jim Crow lynch law at the turn of the century.

Lyman Frank Baum’s overwhelmingly popular fantasy, and the more violent aspects of United States foreign policy, were welded togehter in the American mind for the next century and beyond.
Frank Baum’s widow, at the Hollywood premiere of “The Wizard of Oz” in 1939, complained that the story had been sentimentalized. Indeed, the old and crudely direct political symbols had been removed, and the sweetness poured in–the new U.S. foreign policy demanded more subtle justifications.

“Those who cannot remember the past are condemned to repeat it.”.

Thomas St. John graduated from Drew University in Madison, New Jersey, and lived in Boston and Cambridge, Massachusetts. He is the author of “Forgotten Dreams: Ritual in American Popular Art” (New York: The Vantage Press, 1987), a collection of essays on Nathaniel Hawthorne’s The House of the Seven Gables, Reverend Jonathan Edwards’ “Sinners in the Hands of an Angry God”, the black history driving the films “Casablanca” and the cartoon “The Three Little Pigs”, and the Dakota Indian territory symbols in “The Wonderful Wizard of Oz”. The short book “Nathaniel Hawthorne: Studies in the House of the Seven Gables” is now almost complete and online. He can be reached at: seekingthephoenix@yahoo.com


Weekend Edition June 12 / 13, 2004

http://www.counterpunch.org/stjohn06262004.html

Obama’s Civil Rights Agenda

Posted in Uncategorized with tags on January 31, 2009 by sweetangel16175

CIVIL RIGHTS

“The teenagers and college students who left their homes to march in the streets of Birmingham and Montgomery; the mothers who walked instead of taking the bus after a long day of doing somebody else’s laundry and cleaning somebody else’s kitchen — they didn’t brave fire hoses and Billy clubs so that their grandchildren and their great-grandchildren would still wonder at the beginning of the 21st century whether their vote would be counted; whether their civil rights would be protected by their government; whether justice would be equal and opportunity would be theirs…. We have more work to do.”

– Barack Obama, Speech at Howard University, September 28, 2007

President Barack Obama has spent much of his career fighting to strengthen civil rights as a civil rights attorney, community organizer, Illinois State Senator, U.S. Senator, and now as President. Whether promoting economic opportunity, working to improve our nation’s education and health system, or protecting the right to vote, President Obama has been a powerful advocate for our civil rights.

* Combat Employment Discrimination: President Obama and Vice President Biden will work to overturn the Supreme Court’s recent ruling that curtails racial minorities’ and women’s ability to challenge pay discrimination. They will also pass the Fair Pay Act, to ensure that women receive equal pay for equal work, and the Employment Non-Discrimination Act, to prohibit discrimination based on sexual orientation or gender identity or expression.
* Expand Hate Crimes Statutes: President Obama and Vice President Biden will strengthen federal hate crimes legislation, expand hate crimes protection by passing the Matthew Shepard Act, and reinvigorate enforcement at the Department of Justice’s Criminal Section.
* End Deceptive Voting Practices: President Obama will sign into law his legislation that establishes harsh penalties for those who have engaged in voter fraud and provides voters who have been misinformed with accurate and full information so they can vote.
* End Racial Profiling: President Obama and Vice President Biden will ban racial profiling by federal law enforcement agencies and provide federal incentives to state and local police departments to prohibit the practice.
* Reduce Crime Recidivism by Providing Ex-Offender Support: President Obama and Vice President Biden will provide job training, substance abuse and mental health counseling to ex-offenders, so that they are successfully re-integrated into society. Obama and Biden will also create a prison-to-work incentive program to improve ex-offender employment and job retention rates.
* Eliminate Sentencing Disparities: President Obama and Vice President Biden believe the disparity between sentencing crack and powder-based cocaine is wrong and should be completely eliminated.
* Expand Use of Drug Courts: President Obama and Vice President Biden will give first-time, non-violent offenders a chance to serve their sentence, where appropriate, in the type of drug rehabilitation programs that have proven to work better than a prison term in changing bad behavior.

Support for the LGBT Community

“While we have come a long way since the Stonewall riots in 1969, we still have a lot of work to do. Too often, the issue of LGBT rights is exploited by those seeking to divide us. But at its core, this issue is about who we are as Americans. It’s about whether this nation is going to live up to its founding promise of equality by treating all its citizens with dignity and respect.”

– Barack Obama, June 1, 2007

* Expand Hate Crimes Statutes: In 2004, crimes against LGBT Americans constituted the third-highest category of hate crime reported and made up more than 15 percent of such crimes. President Obama cosponsored legislation that would expand federal jurisdiction to include violent hate crimes perpetrated because of race, color, religion, national origin, sexual orientation, gender identity, or physical disability. As a state senator, President Obama passed tough legislation that made hate crimes and conspiracy to commit them against the law.
* Fight Workplace Discrimination: President Obama supports the Employment Non-Discrimination Act, and believes that our anti-discrimination employment laws should be expanded to include sexual orientation and gender identity. While an increasing number of employers have extended benefits to their employees’ domestic partners, discrimination based on sexual orientation in the workplace occurs with no federal legal remedy. The President also sponsored legislation in the Illinois State Senate that would ban employment discrimination on the basis of sexual orientation.
* Support Full Civil Unions and Federal Rights for LGBT Couples: President Obama supports full civil unions that give same-sex couples legal rights and privileges equal to those of married couples. Obama also believes we need to repeal the Defense of Marriage Act and enact legislation that would ensure that the 1,100+ federal legal rights and benefits currently provided on the basis of marital status are extended to same-sex couples in civil unions and other legally-recognized unions. These rights and benefits include the right to assist a loved one in times of emergency, the right to equal health insurance and other employment benefits, and property rights.
* Oppose a Constitutional Ban on Same-Sex Marriage: President Obama voted against the Federal Marriage Amendment in 2006 which would have defined marriage as between a man and a woman and prevented judicial extension of marriage-like rights to same-sex or other unmarried couples.
* Repeal Don’t Ask-Don’t Tell: President Obama agrees with former Chairman of the Joint Chiefs of Staff John Shalikashvili and other military experts that we need to repeal the “don’t ask, don’t tell” policy. The key test for military service should be patriotism, a sense of duty, and a willingness to serve. Discrimination should be prohibited. The U.S. government has spent millions of dollars replacing troops kicked out of the military because of their sexual orientation. Additionally, more than 300 language experts have been fired under this policy, including more than 50 who are fluent in Arabic. The President will work with military leaders to repeal the current policy and ensure it helps accomplish our national defense goals.
* Expand Adoption Rights: President Obama believes that we must ensure adoption rights for all couples and individuals, regardless of their sexual orientation. He thinks that a child will benefit from a healthy and loving home, whether the parents are gay or not.
* Promote AIDS Prevention: In the first year of his presidency, President Obama will develop and begin to implement a comprehensive national HIV/AIDS strategy that includes all federal agencies. The strategy will be designed to reduce HIV infections, increase access to care and reduce HIV-related health disparities. The President will support common sense approaches including age-appropriate sex education that includes information about contraception, combating infection within our prison population through education and contraception, and distributing contraceptives through our public health system. The President also supports lifting the federal ban on needle exchange, which could dramatically reduce rates of infection among drug users. President Obama has also been willing to confront the stigma — too often tied to homophobia — that continues to surround HIV/AIDS.
* Empower Women to Prevent HIV/AIDS: In the United States, the percentage of women diagnosed with AIDS has quadrupled over the last 20 years. Today, women account for more than one quarter of all new HIV/AIDS diagnoses. President Obama introduced the Microbicide Development Act, which will accelerate the development of products that empower women in the battle against AIDS. Microbicides are a class of products currently under development that women apply topically to prevent transmission of HIV and other infections.

http://www.whitehouse.gov/agenda/civil_rights/

Man asks for forgiveness

Posted in Uncategorized with tags on February 7, 2009 by sweetangel16175

Sen. Barack Obama, D-Ill., left, walks with Rep. John Lewis, D-Ga., …

WASHINGTON – Elwin Wilson was an unabashed racist, the sort who once hung a black doll from a noose outside his home. John Lewis was a young civil rights leader bent on changing laws, if not hearts and minds, even if it cost him his life.

They faced each other at a South Carolina bus station during a protest in 1961. Wilson joined a white gang that jeered Lewis, attacked him and left him bloodied on the ground.

Forty-eight years later, the men met again — this time so Wilson could apologize to Lewis and express regret for his hatred. Lewis, now a congressman from Atlanta, greeted his former tormentor at his Capitol Hill office.

“I just told him that I was sorry,” Wilson, 72, said in a telephone interview Wednesday as he traveled home to Rock Hill, S.C. For years, he said, he tried to block the incident out of his mind “and couldn’t do it.”

Lewis said Wilson is the first person involved in the dozens of attacks against him during the civil rights era to step forward and apologize. When they met Tuesday, Lewis offered forgiveness without hesitation.

“I was very moved,” said Lewis. “He was very, very sincere, and I think it takes a lot of raw courage to be willing to come forward the way he did. … I think it will lead to a great deal of healing.”

Wilson said he had felt an urge to voice his remorse for years. He talked about his past activities a few weeks ago with a friend, and the friend asked him where he thought he might go if he died.

“I said probably hell,” Wilson said. “He said, ‘Well, you don’t have to.’”

Wilson’s apology was first reported by The (Rock Hill, S.C.) Herald. After reading an article about local black civil rights leaders reacting to President Barack Obama’s inauguration, he and another former segregationist called the paper saying they wanted to apologize.

The paper aired their comments and documented an emotional meeting with the local activists at a former whites-only lunch counter in downtown Rock Hill, where Wilson had antagonized demonstrators during a 1961 sit-in.

After meeting with the local activists, Wilson realized that Lewis must have been the young black man he had attacked at the bus station that same year, when a bus carrying two Freedom Riders rolled into town. The riders were Lewis, who is black, and the late Albert Bigelow, who was white. Neither pressed charges over the assault.

Wilson didn’t know that Lewis, who was 21 at the time, had since become one of the most influential Democrats in Congress.

“I never dreamed that a man that I had assaulted, that he would ever be a congressman and that I’d ever see him again,” Wilson said. “He and everybody up there in his office … they were just good people, treated you right and all.”

Lewis and Wilson said they hoped Wilson’s quest for redemption will inspire others who took part in civil rights-era violence to come forward and help heal wounds from the struggle over integration.

“I said if just one person comes forward and gets the hate out of their heart, it’s all worth it,” Wilson said. “But I hope there will be a bunch of people. Life’s short and we all go to the same place when we die.”

Am I a racist in Finland?

Posted in Uncategorized with tags on February 12, 2009 by sweetangel16175

Am I a racist in Finland?

One of the matters that has surprised me about a social malice such as racism is how such people attempt to hide their real political colors by stating that they are NOT in the nationalistic extreme right but “moderate middle of the roaders” only defending their culture from extinction.

Attempting to give a human face to racism shows, in my opinion, that even those that hold racist ideas know deep inside that it is wrong.

By far the most popular post of Migrant Tales is none other than Are you a target of racism is Finland? In order not to exclude the Finns or any other groups that  find strength and identity through racism, here is a short Migrant Tales “racist meter” that can help you know if you are a racist in Finland:

1) People (especially foreigners/outsiders) who are out of work are lazy
2) I live in an advanced society because we are genetically superior than other groups
3) Foreigners who just work and don´t complain are the only ones that should be allowed to live in Finland
4) Kick out and forbid those cultures that I consider “incompatible” to my values (Muslims, blacks, Russians etc.) from immigrating to Finland
5) Since I am such a superior being, foreigners have to adapt to my values
6) Foreigners are in the same horrid boat as feminists
7) It is ok to exploit a member of another group since he/she is our “guest”
8 Monoculture is a virtue – multiculturalism is a threat
9) If a foreigner is held by the police, it is because he/she is guilty before proven innocent
10) Eila Kännö was right

If you answered YES to any two, the chances are that you are a racist in Finland. If you answered YES to three or more, you are definitely a racist in Finland.

http://nemoo.wordpress.com/2009/02/12/am-i-a-racist-in-finland/

there once was a beautiful princess

Posted in Uncategorized with tags , , on February 22, 2009 by sweetangel16175

I want you to write three sentences to a paragraph to continue this story…
you have to leave where the other people left off…
and you have to keep the story going, so you have to end it with when…

for example… the girl was going to throw the rock when…
and you continue with… when a space ship flew over head and kidnapped her…

you can make this story as wakky or as subtle as you want
you can make it have as many twists as you want
you could switch it from sci fi to fantasy…
you could also expand… you could also write in as many times as you want.
you could do anything you want to this story…

one rule: no guts and no guns

there once was a beautiful princess who lived in a far away land. she saw a very happy princess. her parents, the king and queen, had everything she could ever imagine. she loved to walk in the woods by the lake a lot. one day, she was walking in the woods when…

Ontario resident in Tents!

Posted in Uncategorized on April 1, 2009 by sweetangel16175
Officials begin thinning out the encampment, saying the city can provide space only for those who once lived there and can prove it.

By David Kelly, Los Angeles Times Staff Writer
March 18, 2008

Dozens of Ontario police and code enforcement officers descended upon the homeless encampment known as Tent City early Monday, separating those who could stay from those to be evicted.

Large, often confused, crowds formed ragged lines behind police barricades where officers handed out color-coded wristbands. Blue meant they were from Ontario and could remain. Orange indicated they had to provide more proof to avoid ejection, and white meant they had a week to leave.

Many who had taken shelter at the camp — which had grown from 20 to more than 400 residents in nine months — lacked paperwork, bills or birth certificates proving they were once Ontario residents.

“When my husband gets out of jail he can bring my marriage certificate; will that count?” asked one tearful woman.

Another resident, clearly confused, seemed relieved to get a white band — not understanding it meant she had to leave.

Pattie Barnes, 47, who had her motor home towed away last week, shook with anger.

“They are tagging us because we are homeless,” she said, staring at her orange wristband. “It feels like a concentration camp.”

Ontario officials, citing health and safety issues, say it is necessary to thin out Tent City. The move to dramatically reduce the population curtails an experiment begun last year to provide a city-approved camp where homeless people would not be harassed.

Land that includes tents, toilets and water had been set aside near Ontario International Airport for the homeless. Officials intended to limit the camp and its amenities to local homeless people, but did little to enforce that as the site rapidly expanded, attracting people from as far away as Florida.

“We have to be sensitive, and we will give people time to locate documents,” said Brent Schultz, the city’s housing and neighborhood revitalization director. “But we have always said this was for Ontario’s homeless and not the region’s homeless. We can’t take care of the whole area.”

Officials believe the local homeless number about 140, less than half of those currently in residence. Schultz wants to reduce Tent City to 170 people in a regulated, fenced-off area rather than the sprawling open-air campsite it has become.

No other city has offered to take in any of the homeless who Ontario officials say must leave.

“So far I have heard nothing,” Schultz said.

Even before the large-scale action Monday, police last week moved out parolees and towed about 20 dilapidated motor homes. A list of safety rules, including one banning pets, has been posted. The city says there is a threat of dog bites and possible disease from the animals.

The no-pet order caused widespread anger and tears Monday as some homeless people said they could not imagine life without their dogs. Many have three or four and vowed to leave Tent City before giving the dogs up.

“I will go to jail before they take my dog,” said an emotional Diane Ritchey, 47. “That’s a part of me as much as anything. The dogs are as homeless as we are.”

Cindy Duke, 40, hugged Ritchey, who was sobbing.

“I had to give up my 6-year-old son because I was homeless and I’ll be damned if I give up my dog too,” Duke said.

Celeste Trettin, 53, rolled up in a wheelchair. She and her husband have an Ontario address but have lived for years in a truck, parking wherever they found a safe place. Trettin, who got an orange wristband, said she believed she would be able to find the paperwork to prove she was from Ontario.

“We thought if we came here we could save some money, but now they have pulled the rug out from under us,” said Trettin, who has fibromyalgia, a painful disorder.

Marty Tovar took it all in stride. The 53-year old Mentone man had fresh bumps and cuts on his face after being on the receiving end of a recent assault. He didn’t seem to care if he had to leave.

“It doesn’t anger me; it angers a lot of other people here but not me,” he said, wearing no shirt under his blue overalls. “If I got to go I’ll just catch the next bus to the next town. Every town has a park.”

Still, by noon only one man had taken up an offer of free taxi rides back to their home cities, returning the 50 miles to Victorville, said Det. Jeff Higbee, spokesman for the Ontario police.

“By next Monday we should have everyone who is supposed to be gone out of here,” Higbee said. “The wristbands are only temporary so we can identify everyone.”

As the local homeless people were separated from the others, city workers were busy setting up fencing for the new encampment. Those who are approved will get 90-day renewable permits to stay.

Peter Bibring, staff attorney with the America Civil Liberties Union of Southern California, toured Tent City and spoke with local officials.

“We are concerned that however they go about trying to reduce this population they don’t depend on arrests or property seizures for people who have no other place to go and are just looking for a place to sleep,” he said. “We will continue to monitor the situation.”

Although no one at the camp seemed happy about efforts to shrink Tent City, some tried to see Ontario’s point of view.

Tina Gove, 39, was evicted from her Pomona home and has been at the encampment for three months. Like many others in Tent City, her life has been marked by drug problems and mental illness.

Her four children, she said, were taken from her because of a past methamphetamine addiction.

“If they throw me out I’ll be back on the street, and I don’t want to be back on the street because it’s scary,” she said. “But I think we should all be grateful because if Ontario hadn’t opened this place for us, where would we be today?”

http://www.latimes.com/news/local/orange/la-me-tents18mar18,1,7073495.story

Luke Rudowski Arrested!

Posted in Uncategorized on April 1, 2009 by sweetangel16175

Luke Rudkowski Arrested for Attempting to Question Mayor Bloomberg

Kurt Nimmo
Infowars
March 28, 2009

Alex Jones’ emergency broadcast on the arrest of Luke Rudkowski

WeAreChange founder and activist Luke Rudkowski was arrested at the Hilton Hotel on Manhattan today for attempting to question New York City Mayor Michael Bloomberg about his refusal to pay for the health care of 9/11 first responders. Rudkowski had Infowars press credentials and a video camera when he was singled out by Bloomberg’s security in the lobby of the hotel located at West 53rd Street and Avenue of the Americas (Sixth Avenue).

Luke Rudowski.

According to a post on the WeAreChange blog Rudkowski and other members of WeAreChange were confronted and asked questions by hotel security and Bloomberg’s security detail. Rudkowski was apparently singled out and forcibly detained at the hotel and subsequently handed over to the New York Police, who arrested him on a charge of trespassing. Rudkowski was also charged with impersonating a member of the press.

Infowars is a bona fide press organization. Alex Jones operates numerous news websites in addition to hosting a nationally syndicated talk radio show that is currently rated as the most listened to talk show over the internet. Jones’ Infowars and Prison Planet have broken numerous stories, including one covering the MIAC controversy that was picked up by the Associated Press and mentioned by Fox News host Glenn Beck and radio talk show host Rush Limbaugh.

Luke Rudkowski has worked as an Infowars journalist for several years and his journalism is featured in Alex Jones film Truth Rising: 9/11 Chronicles, released in 2008.

As of this writing, Rudkowski is being held at the 18th Precinct at 306 West 54th Street on Manhattan. An officer Fagan answered calls in regard to Rudowski’s arrest. Infowars staff report Fagan abruptly hung up the telephone when inquiries about Rudkowski were made.

The 18th precinct phone number is: 212-760-8300. A NYC information page on the internet lists the following number for the precinct: 212-767-8400.

Alex Jones and Infowars are requesting calls be made to the police asking about Luke Rudkowski’s whereabouts and the trumped up charges against him. The New York Police and Mayor Bloomberg need to be made aware of the fact there is a First Amendment in this country and it is an egregious violation of that amendment when members of the press are unduly arrested and charged.

Please remember to be polite when contacting the police and other New York City officials.

http://www.prisonplanet.com/luke-rudowski-arrested-for-attempting-to-question-mayor-bloomberg.html

Cybersecurity!

Posted in Uncategorized on April 7, 2009 by sweetangel16175

Cybersecurity Bill Gives Obama Dictatorial Power Over Internet

    Kurt Nimmo
    Infowars
    April 6, 2009

    As we reported on March 22 when Jay Rockefeller was peddling nonsense about a pimple-faced kid in Latvia taking down the power grid in America with a laptop computer, the current wave of fear-mongering about cyber terrorism is just that — unsubstantiated fear-mongering. Critical networks are largely protected and “nightmarish tales of their vulnerability tend to be largely apocryphal,” according to Gabriel Weimann, author of Terror on the Internet. “Psychological, political, and economic forces have combined to promote the fear of cyberterrorism.”

    Indeed, there are political forces are behind Senate bills No. 773 and 778, introduced by Sen. Jay Rockefeller, who declared last month that we would all be better off if the internet was never invented. Rockefeller meant the government would be better off if the internet was never invented. If the internet was never invented, the corporate media would dominate news and information and alternative media restricted to print would have a far more difficult time counter balancing government propaganda. Government and the elite behind it are sincerely worried about the fact increasing numbers of people get their news from alternative media sources on the internet and corporate media newspapers are falling like dominoes.

    “If we fail to take swift action, we, regrettably, risk a cyber-Katrina,” said fear-monger Sen. Olympia Snowe, R-Maine, who is co-sponsoring the bill. “We must protect our critical infrastructure at all costs – from our water to our electricity, to banking, traffic lights and electronic health records – the list goes on,” added Rockefeller.

    Rockefeller’s bills introduced in the Senate — known as the Cybersecurity Act of 2009 — would create yet another government bureaucracy, the Office of the National Cybersecurity Advisor. It would report directly to Obama. Rockefeller’s legislation would grant “the Secretary of Commerce access to all privately owned information networks deemed to be critical to the nation’s infrastructure “without regard to any provision of law, regulation, rule or policy restricting such access” (see a working draft of the legislation here).

    In other words, Obama would have a Cyber Czar in the Commerce Department and the power to shut down the internet.

      The cybersecurity fraud now in motion will grant the Department of Commerce oversight of “critical” networks, such as banking records, would grant the government access to potentially incriminating information obtained without cause or warrant, a violation of the Constitution’s prohibition against unlawful search and seizure, Jennifer Granick, civil liberties director at the Electronic Frontier Foundation, told Mother Jones.

      “The whole thing smells bad to me,” writes Larry Seltzer for eWeek. “I don’t like the chances of the government improving this situation by taking it over generally, and I definitely don’t like the idea of politicizing this authority by putting it in the direct control of the president.”

      Obama’s internet agenda is an extension of his effort to impose government control over the private sector. Republicans call this socialism. In a way it is socialism, but not the kind you were told about in high school — it is a socialism devised by the Trilateralists and Council on Foreign Relations. It is a system of control that will be imposed by the bankers and has nothing to do equality for all individuals or a fair or egalitarian method of compensation for workers. Banker socialism is about serfdom and poverty.

      It should be obvious what is going on here. Not if but when the next false flag attack occurs here in America, the elite will turn off the internet in order to control the flow of information. They will tell us they were forced to do this in order to deny terrorists in caves or driving around with Ron Paul bumper stickers on their cars the ability to sabotage the power grid and banks.

      Senate bills No. 773 and 778 are about controlling information. The bills have nothing to do with mischievous kids with laptops in Latvia.

      Terrorists Show Interest in Twitter

      Posted in Uncategorized with tags , , , on April 8, 2009 by sweetangel16175

      Terrorists Show Interest in Twitter

      by Mickey McCarter
      Tuesday, 28 October 2008

      Army report examines terrorist ideas for communication via Web Terrorist plotters have shown interest in using Twitter and other Web technologies to plan and carry out acts of terrorism, according to a recent analysis of content on terrorist Web sites in a US Army report.

      The draft report, titled “al Qaida-Like Mobile Discussions and Potential Creative Uses,” studies open source intelligence available through terrorist forums to examine the use of various Web and mobile phone networking technologies for terrorist communications. Although the draft report, dated Oct. 16, is marked “for official use only,” it was released to the public Monday by the Federation of American Scientists.

      The open source intelligence report examines five specific topics discussed on terrorist forums and cites examples of how terrorists could exploit specific technologies. The report first examines pro-terrorist propaganda in mobile interfaces, which denotes the use of mobile phones to exchange pictures, videos and texts between terrorists or terrorism sympathizers. The report next looks at the use of GPS on mobile phones for movements, operations, targeting and exploitation, such as the use of maps to facilitate border crossings on a Nokia 6210 Navigator.

      Third, the report documents discussions on the use of mobile phones as surveillance devices to observe terrorist targets and choose the timing of a terrorist attack. Then the report examines how terrorists might use voice-altering software to disguise their voices when making phone calls on applications like Skype, which media reports have documented the use of by the Taliban.

      Finally, the report takes a look at the potential use of Twitter to facilitate a terrorist attack.

      “Twitters is already used by some members to post and/or support extremist ideologies and perspective,” the report states. “There are multiple pro- and anti-Hezbolloah Tweets. In addition, extremist and terrorist use of Twitter could evolve over time to reflect tactics that are already…in use by hactivists and activists for surveillance. This could theoretically be combined with targeting.”

      The report describes a scenario in which a terrorist operative could send and receive messages via Twitter and combine those with a Google Maps Twitter Mash-Up of his location. The terrorists could then plot an attack on specific locations in near real time, coordinating their activities over their mobile phones.

      The Army intelligence report adds a caveat that its information was gleaned from al Qaeda Web sites and not independently tested; therefore, it could not provide any estimation on how well its research into terrorist ideas would actually work.

      http://www.hstoday.us/content/view/5799/128/

      this is how the government is going to shut down the web!

      9/11

      Posted in 2001, 9/11, 9/11/01, September 11 with tags , , on September 12, 2009 by sweetangel16175

      Did you forget all this? Did you forget that they were saying there were explosions?

      Twenty Minutes with the President

      Posted in Uncategorized on September 8, 2009 by sweetangel16175

      by Charlie Sheen

      I recently had the pleasure of sitting down with our 44th President of the United States of America, Barack Hussein Obama, while he was out promoting his health care reform initiative. I requested 30 minutes given the scope and detail of my inquiry; they said I could have 20. Twenty minutes, 1200 seconds, not a lot of time to question the President about one of the most important events in our nation’s history. The following is a transcript of our remarkable discussion.

      Charlie Sheen – Good afternoon Mr. President, thank you so much for taking time out of your demanding schedule.

      President Barack Obama – My pleasure, the content of your request seemed like something I should carve out a few minutes for.

      CS – I should point out that I voted for you, as your promises of hope and change, transparency and accountability, as well as putting government back into the hands of the American people, struck an emotional chord in me that I hadn’t felt in quite some time, perhaps ever.

      PBO – And I appreciate that Charlie. Big fan of the show, by the way.

      CS – Sir, I can’t imagine when you might find the time to actually watch my show given the measure of what you inherited.

      PBO – I have it Tivo’d on Air Force One. Nice break from the traveling press corps. (He glances at his watch) not to be abrupt or to rush you, but you have 19 minutes left.

      CS – I’ll take that as an invitation to cut to the chase.

      PBO – I’m all ears. Or so I’ve been told.

      CS – Sir, in the very near future we will be experiencing our first 9/11 anniversary with you as Commander in Chief.

      PBO – Yes. A very solemn day for our Nation. A day of reflection and yet a day of historical consciousness as well.

      CS – Very much so sir, very much so indeed…. Now; In researching your position regarding the events of 9/11 and the subsequent investigation that followed, am I correct to understand that you fully support and endorse the findings of the commission report otherwise known as the ‘official story’?

      PBO – Do I have any reason not to? Given that most of us are presumably in touch with similar evidence.

      CS – I really wish that were the case, sir. Are you aware, Mr. President, of the recent stunning revelations that sixty percent of the 9/11 commissioners have publicly stated that the government agreed not to tell the truth about 9/11 and that the Pentagon was engaged in deliberate deception about their response to the attack?

      http://www.washingtonpost.com/wp-dyn/content/article/2006/08/01/AR2006080101300.html

      PBO – I am aware of certain “in fighting” during the course of their very thorough and tireless investigative process.

      CS – Mr. President, it’s hard to label this type of friction as “in fighting” or make the irresponsible leap to “thorough,” when the evidence I insist you examine regarding 6 of the 10 members are statements of fact.
      (At this point one of Obama’s senior aides approaches the President and whispers into his ear. Obama glances quickly at his watch and nods as the aide resumes his post at the doorway, directly behind me.)

      PBO – No disrespect Mr. Sheen, but I have to ask; what is it that you seem to be implying with the initial direction of this discussion?

      CS – I am not implying anything Mr. President. I am here to present the facts and see what you plan to do with them.

      PBO – Let me guess; your ‘facts,’ allegedly supporting these claims are in the folders you brought with you?

      CS – Good guess Mr. President.
      (I hand the first folder of documents to the President)

      CS – Again sir, these are not my opinions or assumptions, this is all a matter of public record, reported through mainstream media, painstakingly fact checked and verified.
      (the President glances into the folder I handed him)

      CS – You’ll notice sir on page one of the dossier dated August of ‘06 from the Washington Post, the statements of John Farmer, senior council to the 9/11 commission, his quote stating, “I was shocked how different the truth was from the way it was described.”

      http://www.washingtonpost.com/wp-dyn/content/article/2006/08/01/AR2006080101300.html

      PBO – (as he glances down at the report, almost inaudible) …. um hmm….

      CS – He goes on to further state “The [NORAD Air Defense] tapes told a radically different story from what had been told to us and the public for two years….”
      (the President continues to view the documents)

      CS – On pages two and three, sir, are the statements, as well, from commission co-chairmen Thomas Kean and Lee Hamilton, commissioners Bob Kerrey, Timothy Roemer and John Lehman, as well as the statements of commissioner Max Cleland, an ex-Senator from Georgia , who resigned, stating:
      “It is a national scandal. This investigation is now compromised. One of these days we will have to get the full story because the 9/11 issue is so important to America. But this White House wants to cover it up.”

      He also described President Bush’s desire to delay the process as not to damage the ‘04 re-election bid. They suspected deception to the point where they considered referring the matter to the Justice Department for criminal investigation. Mr. President, this information alone is unequivocally grounds for a new investigation!

      http://www.cnn.com/2006/POLITICS/08/02/9-11panel.pentagon/index.html
      http://www.salon.com/ent/feature/2006/06/27/911_conspiracies/index4.html
      http://dir.salon.com/story/news/feature/2003/11/21/cleland/index.html?pn=1

      PBO – Mistakes were clearly made but we as a people and as a country need to move forward. It is obviously in our best interest as a democratic society to focus our efforts and our resources on the future of this great nation and our ability to protect the American people and our allies from this type of terrorism in the coming years.

      CS – Sir, how can we focus on the future when THE COMMISSION ITSELF is on record stating that they still do not know the truth?

      PBO – Even if what you state, might in some capacity, begin to approach an open discussion or balanced debate, I can’t speak for, or about the decisions certain commission members made during an extremely difficult period. Perhaps you should be interviewing them instead of me. Wait, don’t tell me; I was easier to track down than they were?

      CS – Not exactly sir, but let’s be honest. You’re the President of the United States, the leader of the free world, the buck stops with you. 9/11 has been the pretext for the systematic dismantling of our Constitution and Bill of Rights. Your administration is reading from the same playbook that the Bush administration foisted on America through documented secrecy and deception.

      PBO – Mr. Sheen, I’m having a difficult time sitting here and listening to you draw distorted parallels between the Bush/Cheney regime and mine.

      CS – Mr. President the parallels are not distorted just because you say they are. Let’s stick to the facts. You promised to abolish the Patriot Act and then voted to re-authorize it. You pledged to end warrantless wire tapping against the American people and now energetically defend it. You decried the practice of rendition and now continue it. You promised over and over again on the campaign trail, that you would end the practice of indefinite detention and instead, you have expanded it to permanent detention of “detainees” without trial. This far exceeds the outrages of the former administration. Call me crazy Mr. President, but is this not your record?

      PBO – Mr. Sheen, my staff and I authorized this interview based on your request to discuss 9/11 and deliver some additional information you’re convinced I’d not previously reviewed. Call me crazy, But it appears as though you’ve blindly wandered off topic.

      CS – Sir, the examples I just illustrated are a direct result of 9/11.

      PBO – And I’m telling you that we must move forward, we must endure through these dangerous and politically challenging years ahead.

      CS – Mr. President, we cannot move forward with a bottomless warren of unanswered questions surrounding that day and its aftermath.

      PBO – I read the official report. Every word every page. Perhaps you should do the same.

      CS – I have sir, and so have thousands of family members of the victims, and guess what; they have the same questions I do and probably a lot more. I didn’t lose a loved one on that horrific day Mr. President and neither did you. But since then I, along with millions of other Americans lost something we held true and dear for most of our lives in this great country of ours; we lost our hope.

      http://www.prisonplanet.com/articles/july2006/080706governmentcomplicit.htm

      PBO – And I’d like to believe that I am here to restore that hope. To restore confidence in your leaders, in the system that the voting public chose through a peaceful transfer of power.
      (An odd moment of silence between us. Precious time ticking away).

      CS – Mr. President, are you aware of the number of days it took to begin the investigation into JFK’s assassination?

      PBO – If memory serves I believe it was two weeks.

      CS – Close. Seventeen days to be exact. Are you aware sir, how long it took to begin the investigation into Pearl Harbor?

      PBO – I would say again about….two weeks.

      CS – Close again sir, eleven days to be exact. Are you aware Mr. President how long it took to begin the investigation into 9/11?

      PBO – I know it must have seemed like a very long time for all the grieving families.

      CS – It was a very long time Mr. President – four hundred and forty days. Roughly 14 months. Does it bother you Mr. President that it only took FIVE HOURS for Defense Secretary Donald Rumsfeld after the initial attack to recommend and endorse a full scale offensive against Iraq?

      http://www.cbsnews.com/stories/2002/09/04/september11/main520830.shtml

      PBO – I am not aware of any such purported claim.

      CS – I have the proof Mr. President, along with scores of documents and facts I’d like you to take a look at. Here.
      (I hand him another file – much thicker than the first)

      PBO – I see you came prepared Charlie.

      CS – No other way to show up Mr. President. When in doubt over prepare I always say.

      PBO – Now you sound like the First Lady.

      CS – That’s quite a compliment sir.

      PBO – As you wish. Please continue.

      CS – Sir, I’d like to direct your attention to the stack of documents in the folder I just handed you. The first in from the top is entitled “ Operation Northwoods“, a declassified Pentagon plan to stage terror attacks on US soil, to be blamed on Cuba as a pretext for war.

      http://whatreallyhappened.com/WRHARTICLES/northwoods.html?q=northwoods.html

      PBO – And I’d like to direct your attention to the fact that the principle draftsman of this improbable blueprint was quickly denied a second term as Joint Chiefs chairman and sent packing to a European NATO garrison. Thank God his otherworldly ambitions never saw the light of day.

      CS – I wouldn’t be so certain about that Mr. President.

      PBO – I could easily say the same to you Charlie.
      (the President checks his watch)

      CS – The next document reads “Declassified staged provocations.” Now, Honestly Mr. President I wish I was making this stuff up. I’m certain you are familiar with the USS Maine Incident, the sinking of the Lusitania, which we all now know brought us into WW1, and of course the most famous, the Gulf of Tonkin incident.

      PBO – Of course I am familiar with these historical events and I’m aware that there’s a measure of controversy surrounding them. But to be quite frank with you, this is all ancient history.

      CS – Mr. President, it has been often said; “Those who do not know history are doomed to repeat it.” And I concede to you sir, these events are the past.

      PBO – A vastly different world young man, shouldering a radically disparate state of universal affairs.

      CS – No argument sir, I’m merely inviting you to acknowledge some credibility to the pattern or the theme. Case in point; the next document in your folder. It was published by the think-tank, Project For a New American Century and it’s entitled “ Rebuilding Americas Defenses“, and was written by Dick Cheney and Jeb Bush. To quote from the document sir – (the President interrupts)

      http://www.newamericancentury.org/RebuildingAmericasDefenses.pdf

      PBO – “Further, the process of transformation, even if it brings revolutionary change, is likely to be a long one, absent some catastrophic and catalyzing event – like a new Pearl Harbor.”

      CS – Touche, sir. Your thoughts on this statement Mr. President?

      PBO – I would call this a blatant case of misjudgment fueled by an unfortunate milieu of assumption. For some, the uninformed denial of coincidence.

      CS – Interesting angle sir. Nevertheless, Vice President Cheney didn’t stop there. In early 2008, Pulitzer prize winning journalist Seymour Hersh and MSNBC, both reported that Cheney had proposed to the Pentagon an outrageous plan to have the U.S. Navy create fake Iranian patrol boats, to be manned by Navy Seals, who would then stage an attack on US destroyers in the Strait of Hormuz. This event was to be blamed on Iran and used as a pretext for war. Does any of this information worry you Mr. President? Should we just ignore it, until these realities can be dismissed years from now by our children, as ancient history as well?


      http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=dFdgzPbtF3o&feature=player_embedded

      PBO – Of course this information worries me, yet it’s not nearly as worrisome as you sitting here today suspiciously implying that 9/11 was somehow allowed to happen or even orchestrated from the inside.

      CS – Mr. President I am not suspiciously implying anything. I am merely exposing the documents and asking the questions that nobody in power will even look at or acknowledge. And as I stated earlier, I voted for you, I believed in your message of hope and change. Mr. President I have come to you specifically hoping for a change. A change in the perception that our government has not yet made itself open and accountable to the people. These are your words Mr. President not mine. The lives of thousands were brutally cut short and those left behind to suffer their infinite pain are with me today Mr. President. They are with me in spirit and flesh, and the message we carry will not be silenced anymore by media fueled mantras insisting how they are supposed to feel. Deciding for them, for 8 long years, what can be thought, what can be said, what can be asked.

      PBO – And I appreciate your passion, I appreciate your conviction. In spite of your concerns, in spite of what your data might or might not reveal, what you and the families must understand and accept is that we are doing everything we can to protect you.

      CS – Mr. President , I realize were very short on time, so please allow me to run down a list of bullet points that might illuminate some reasons why we don’t embrace the warm hug of Federal protection.

      PBO – We’ve come this far. Fire away.

      CS – Please keep in mind Mr. President everything I’m about to say is documented as fact and part of the public record. The information you are holding in your hands chronicles and verifies each and every point.

      PBO – You have five minutes left. The floor is yours. Brief me.

      CS – Thank you Mr. President. Okay, first; On the FBI’s most wanted list Osama Bin Laden is not charged with the crimes of 911. When I called the FBI to ask them why this was the case, they replied: “There’s not enough evidence to link Bin Laden to the crime scene,” I later discovered he had never even been indicted by the D.O.J.

      http://www.prisonplanet.com/20_minutes_bibliography.html#briefing1

      CS – Number 2; FBI translator Sibel Edmonds, was dismissed and gagged by the D.O.J. after she revealed that the government had foreknowledge of plans to attack American cities using planes as bombs as early as April 2001. In July of ‘09, Mrs. Edmonds broke the Federal gag order and went public to reveal that Osama Bin Laden, Al Qaeda and the Taliban were all working for and with the C.I.A. up until the day of 9/11.

      CS – Number 3; The following is a quote from Mayor Giuliani during an interview on 9/11 with Peter Jennings for ABC News. “I went down to the scene and we set up headquarters at 75 Barkley Street, which was right there with the Police Commissioner, the Fire Commissioner, the Head of Emergency Management, and we were operating out of there when we were told that the World Trade Center was going to collapse. And it did collapse before we could actually get out of the building, so we were trapped in the building for 10, 15 minutes, and finally found an exit and got out, walked north, and took a lot of people with us.”

      WHO TOLD HIM THIS??? To this day, the answer to this question remains unanswered, completely ignored and emphatically DENIED by Mayor Giuliani on several public occasions.

      CS – Number 4; In April 2004, USA Today reported, “In the two years before the Sept. 11 attacks, the North American Aerospace Defense Command conducted exercises simulating what the White House says was unimaginable at the time: hijacked airliners used as weapons to crash into targets and cause mass casualties.” One of the targets was the World Trade Center.

      CS – Number 5; On September 12th 2007, CNN’s ‘Anderson Cooper 360′, reported that the mysterious “white plane” spotted and videotaped by multiple media outlets, flying in restricted airspace over the White House shortly before 10am on the morning of 9/11, was in fact the Air Force’s E-4B, a specially modified Boeing 747 with a communications pod behind the cockpit; otherwise known as “The Doomsday Plane”.

      Though fully aware of the event, the 9/11 Commission did not deem the appearance of the military plane to be of any interest and did not include it in the final 9/11 Commission report.

      CS – Number 6; Three F-16s assigned to Andrews Air Force Base, ten miles from Washington, DC, are conducting training exercises in North Carolina 207 miles away as the first plane crashes into the WTC. Even at significantly less than their top speed of 1500 mph, they could still have defended the skies over Washington well before 9am, more than 37 minutes before Flight 77 crashes into the Pentagon, however, they did not return until after 9:55am.

      Andrews AFB had no armed fighters on alert and ready to take off on the morning of 9/11.

      CS – Number 7; WTC Building 7. Watch the video of its collapse.

      CS – Number 8; Flight 93 is fourth plane to crash on 9/11 at 10:03am. V.P. Cheney only gives shoot down order at 10:10-10:20am and this is not communicated to NORAD until 28 minutes after Flight 93 has crashed.

      Fueling further suspicion on this front is the fact that three months before the attacks of 9/11, Dick Cheney usurped control of NORAD, and therefore he, and no one else on planet Earth, had the power to call for military sorties on the hijacked airliners on 9/11. He did not exercise that power. Three months after 9/11, he relinquished command of NORAD and returned it to military operation.

      CS – Number 9; Scores of main stream news outlets reported that the F.B.I. conducted an investigation of at least FIVE of the 9/11 hijackers being trained at U.S. military flight schools. Those investigations are now sealed and need to be declassified.

      CS – Number 10; In 2004, New York firefighters Mike Bellone and Nicholas DeMasi went public to say they had found the black boxes at the World Trade Center, but were told to keep their mouths shut by FBI agents. Nicholas DeMasi said that he escorted federal agents on an all-terrain vehicle in October 2001 and helped them locate the devices, a story backed up by rescue volunteer Mike Bellone.
      As the Philadelphia Daily News reported at the time, “Their story raises the question of whether there was a some type of cover-up at Ground Zero.”

      CS – Number 11 – Hundreds of eye witnesses including first responders, fire captains, news reporters, and police, all described multiple explosions in both towers before and during the collapse.

      CS – Number 12; An astounding video uncovered from the archives shows BBC News correspondent Jane Standley reporting on the collapse of WTC Building 7 over twenty minutes before it fell at 5:20pm on the afternoon of 9/11. Tapes from earlier BBC broadcasts show news anchors discussing the collapse of WTC 7 a full 26 minutes in advance. The BBC at first claimed that their tapes from 9/11 had been “lost” before admitting that they made the “error” of reporting the collapse of WTC 7 before it happened without adequately explaining how they could have obtained advance knowledge of the event.
      In addition, over an hour before the collapse of WTC 7, at 4:10pm, CNN’s Aaron Brown reported that the building “has either collapsed, or is collapsing.”
      CS – Number 13; Solicitor General Ted Olson’s claim that his wife Barbara Olsen called him twice from Flight 77, describing hijackers with box cutters, was a central plank of the official 9/11 story.
      However, the credibility of the story was completely undermined after Olsen kept changing his story about whether his wife used her cell phone or the airplane phone. The technology to enable cell phone calls from high-altitude airline flights was not created until 2004. American Airlines confirmed that Flight 77 was a Boeing 757 and that this plane did not have airplane phones on board.

      According to the FBI, Barbara Olsen attempted to call her husband only once and the call failed to connect, therefore Olsen must have been lying when he claimed he had spoken to his wife from Flight 77.

      CS – Number 14; The size of a Boeing 757 is approximately 125ft in width and yet images of the impact zone at the Pentagon supposedly caused by the crash merely show a hole no more than 16ft in diameter. The engines of the 757 would have punctured a hole bigger than this, never mind the whole plane. Images before the partial collapse of the impact zone show little real impact damage and a sparse debris field completely inconsistent with the crash of a large jetliner, especially when contrasted with other images showing airplane crashes into buildings.

      CS – Number 15; What is the meaning behind the following quote attributed to Dick Cheney which came to light during the 9/11 Commission hearings? The passage is taken from testimony given by then Secretary of Transportation Norman Mineta.

      During the time that the airplane was coming in to the Pentagon, there was a young man who would come in and say to the Vice President, “The plane is 50 miles out.” “The plane is 30 miles out.” And when it got down to “the plane is 10 miles out,” the young man also said to the Vice President, “Do the orders still stand?” And the Vice President turned and whipped his neck around and said, “Of course the orders still stand. Have you heard anything to the contrary?”

      As the plane was not shot down, in addition to the fact that armed fighter jets were nowhere near the plane and the Pentagon defensive system was not activated, are we to take it that the orders were to let the plane find its target?

      CS – Number 16; In May 2003, the Miami Herald reported how the Bush administration was refusing to release a 900-page congressional report on 9/11 because it wanted to “avoid enshrining embarrassing details in the report,” particularly regarding pre-9/11 warnings as well as the fact that the hijackers were trained at U.S. flight schools.

      CS – Number 17; Top Pentagon officials cancelled their scheduled flights for September 11th on September 10th. San Francisco Mayor Willie Brown, following a security warning, cancelled a flight into New York that was scheduled for the morning of 9/11.

      CS – Number 18; The technology to enable cell phone calls from high-altitude airline flights was not created until 2004, and even by that point it was only in the trial phase. Calls from cell phones which formed an integral part of the official government version of events were technologically impossible at the time.

      CS – Number 19: On April 29, 2004, President Bush and V.P. Cheney would only meet with the commission under specific clandestine conditions. They insisted on testifying together and not under oath. They also demanded that their testimony be treated as a matter of “state secret.” To date, nothing they spoke of that day exists in the public domain.
      CS – And finally Mr. President – Number 20; A few days after the attack, several newspapers as well as the FBI reported that a paper passport had been found in the ruins of the WTC. In August 2004, CNN reported that 9/11 hijacker Ziad Jarrah’s visa was found in the remains of Flight 93 which went down in Shanksville, Pennsylvania.

      At least a third of the WTC victim’s bodies were vaporized and many of the victims of the Pentagon incident were burned beyond recognition. And yet visas and paper passports which identify the perpetrators and back up the official version of events miraculously survive explosions and fires that we are told melted steel buildings.
      (The Senior aide appears again beside the President whispering in his ear. He then quickly moves off).

      PBO – Well Charlie I can’t say this hasn’t been interesting. As I said earlier you’ve showed up today focused and organized. Regardless how I feel about the material you’ve presented, I must commend your dedication and zeal. However, our time here is up.
      (the President rises from his chair , I do the same).

      CS – Mr. President! One more second!
      (The President starts towards the door – I follow him quickly step for step).

      CS – Mr. President, I implore you based on the evidence you now possess, to use your Executive Power. Prove to us all Sir, that you do, in fact, care. Create a truly comprehensive and open Congressional investigation of 9/11 and its aftermath. The families deserve the truth, the American people and the rest of the free world deserve the truth. Mr. President -
      (He pauses. We shake hands).

      CS – Make sure you’re on the right side of history.
      (The President breaks the handshake).

      PBO – I am on the right side of history. Thank you Charlie, my staff and I will be in touch.
      (I watch as he strides gracefully out of the room, the truth I provided him held firmly by his side; in the hand of providence.)

      ————————————————————————————————————————
      A comprehensive bibliography containing all of the evidence presented above can be viewed at http://www.prisonplanet.com/20_minutes_bibliography.html
      Get this interview in PDF format here.
      Author’s Note: What you have just read didn’t actually happen… yet.
      This is an open letter to the President requesting a new investigation.
      Charlie Sheen.
      Charlie Sheen is going to be on Alex Jones’ syndicated radio show live twice this week. This letter to the President is only the opening salvo in a chain of key events. Read more details here and tune in at 11am CST when Alex will lay out this exciting new development. Sheen first appeared on The Alex Jones Show in March 2006 to air his doubts about the official 9/11 story, an interview that garnered national attention and put the issue of 9/11 truth at the forefront of public debate.

      loose change

      Posted in Uncategorized on September 8, 2009 by sweetangel16175

      The Obama Deception

      Posted in Uncategorized on September 8, 2009 by sweetangel16175

      End Game

      Posted in Uncategorized on September 7, 2009 by sweetangel16175

      Alex Jones and Fox News co-conspirators of Richard Poplawski’s cop-killing spree?

      Posted in Uncategorized with tags , on April 9, 2009 by sweetangel16175
      The Smoking Argus Daily
      April 9, 2009

      Whose fault is it when a man shoots another man? Or in the case of Richard Poplawski, whose fault is it that he shot and killed three Pittsburgh police officers? Do we blame the actions of Richard Poplawski for the deaths of these officers, or are we going to put the right-wing propaganda machine and so-called conspiracy theories on trial?  Because, by the tone and accusations thrown about by the liberal blogosphere, it seems that the latter is more-so the case.

      In article after article, Richard Paplawski is labeled  as a conspiracy nut, an avid Fox News absorber, and a tin foil hat wearing, Alex Jones following young man who apparently let the crazy out of the bag.  And according to David Neiwert at Crooks and Liars, the media ought to be embarrassed for the important role they play in “whipping up the far-right crazies out there.”  Neiwert goes on to say that,

      Because not only did Richard Poplawski avidly participate in white-supremacist online forums and right-wing conspiracy-theory sites, he also avidly consumed mainstream conservative media, particularly Fox.

      I am reading this correctly?  To paraphrase, not only did Poplawski engage in white-supremacist online forums, because that is bad enough, but to top in off, Poplawski couldn’t get enough of conservative media, mainly the Fox News machine.  Now, I’m not interested in the least bit to defend any white-supremacist group or forum.  I do not support their whacked out ideas or their very blatant racism, however I do support their inherent right to the freedom of speech.  I am not aware of any online forum that coerces people to join, which leads me to understand that Poplawski likely sought out the forum based on his own beliefs.  Fox News, on the other hand, no one can escape them, right?

      Laughable, nonetheless, and yet Media Matters has attempted to seriously postulate to its readers that Alex Jones’ appearance on Judge Andrew Napolitano’s Freedom Watch is just the sort of hyperbolic act that people like Poplawski will use as a launch pad for violence and death.  Eric Boehlert writes,

      Jones also noted with excitement that Fox News’ Glenn Beck had recently begun warning about the looming New World Order on his show, just like Jones had for years. “It is great!” cheered the conspiracist. (Like Jones, Beck recently warned viewers that “the Second Amendment is under fire.”) Concluding the interview, Fox News’ Napolitano announced “it’s absolutely been a pleasure” listening to Jones’ insights.

      We don’t know if Poplawski tuned in to watch Jones’ star turn for Fox News last month. But is there any doubt that Fox News is playing an increasingly erratic and dangerous game by embracing the type of paranoid insurrection rhetoric that people like Poplawski are now acting on? By stoking dark fears about the ominous ruins that await an Obama America, by ratcheting up irresponsible back-to-the-wall scenarios, Fox News has waded into a territory that no other news organization has ever dared to exploit.

      Well, yes, I would say there is plenty of doubt that “people like Poplawski” are becoming cop-killers as a result of too much Fox News programming, Alex Jones or not.  And interestingly, that type of accusation is much akin the “Marilyn Manson caused Columbine” ridiculousness that typically comes out of the mouths of the right wing nuts to begin with.

      But, most important is what is truly at stake here.  And what’s very telling is that since the right wing lost its mojo when George W exited the stage, they have found a way to leech on to the momentum of the liberty movement, while distorting it the way only the spin masters of Fox can do.  And while the lefties want to feel secure in their Obama win, they do not, and as they too feel threatened by liberty and tea parties, they have in turn exploited themselves and their enemies at Fox.

      Rest assured, and to use the term so well coined by Alex Jones, the “left/right paradigm” is not only unraveling, but exposing itself more now than ever.

      http://www.infowars.com/alex-jones-and-fox-news-co-conspirators-of-richard-poplawskis-cop-killing-spree/